Sorry for it being late. Workmen ripped through my phone line, just got internet back this morning.
Chapter 12
Living Room, Parker Residence, A Little Later
After throwing some cold water on her face to waken herself up, Liz threw on her robe and walked out of her bedroom as she rubbed sleep from her eyes. She couldn’t get the images out of her mind; in her mind the dream had been so vivid and real. She could see each event in it as a memory and not the vague impressions of dreams she had before but right now she was a little too groggy to work through. Her first stop was the kitchen and she poured herself a class of orange juice.
As she walked out, she headed for the couch. She just wanted to sit and laze in front of the TV to let herself waken up enough to do something but as she reached the couch she saw a pair of feet hanging off the end. Liz moved around and saw that it was Max, he was fast asleep on the couch. At that same moment the door to the apartment opened and her parents came in.
“Liz.” Both said with surprise and it woke Max up
“Liz.” He said with a smile, “You’re awake.”
“Yeah.” Liz said, “Why are you asleep on our couch?”
“Liz…” Max started, he himself woke up thinking that what he experienced was a dream and could only think of one word that would tell Liz that it was all real, “…Edran.”
Liz’s eyes went wide as she said it and looked between him and her parents, “Not a dream?”
“No.” Jeff said
“Oh it was real all right.” Nancy said
“Okay.” Liz said
“You’ve been asleep for three days, you’ve been out the longest. I woke up, then Isabel and Tess a few hours later. Michael woke up at Midnight that day and then everyone else the next day.” Max said
“Believe me it was weird for us.” Nancy said
“So what day is it?” Liz asked
“About four days before Kivar attacked. We were sent a week before this all started.” Max said
“Oh I need to sit down for this.” Liz said as she sat down on the sofa
“Well if it makes you feel any better, we got you off school. We told them you had the flu.” Jeff said
“Not helping so much.” Liz said
“Yeah, thought not.” Jeff said, “Oh well, I tried.”
“So I’m guessing the glowing white light being things did this?”
“That’s the theory.” Max said, “They haven’t put in an appearance since I woke up. And before you ask, as far as we can tell this is all real. Isabel dreamwalked everyone in town just to make sure.”
“That must have killed her.” Liz said
“Yeah, she’s got a massive headache and not doing it again unless we want to share in the pain.”
“Oh I don’t think that will be needed.” Liz said
“And in answer to your previous question, Max hasn’t left your bedside in days. I had to force him to get some sleep around midnight last night.” Nancy said
“I got worried when everyone else woke up and you didn’t.” Max said defensively
“Well it’s still sweet. Why did I sleep longer?” Liz asked
“Don’t know. Maria woke up about an hour after her mom, Kyle was 5 hours later. It looks random.”
“Nothing’s random.” Liz said as she leaned back and her eyes opened wide with realisation, “That explains that.”
“What?” Max said
“Before we were sent back. I kept getting a sense through my visions. I wasn’t seeing the future but I was…I was seeing the past. I was seeing now. It didn’t make sense then but now it does. I was being told that we were going to be sent back. Being in the past was our future. I’ve been seeing it from my perspective because I was apart of the events when they occurred.” Liz said
“Any idea what’s going to happen next?” Jeff asked
“I wish. It doesn’t work like that, it just comes to me when I need it. Of course it would have been easier this time around if I understood what I was seeing last time.” Liz said, “Anyway, where are the others?”
Max smiled, “Downstairs…go get changed, you…eh…you need to see this.”
Crashdown, 12:00
Sitting at a booth, the others sat as Liz came in with Max.
“Hey!” They all said almost in a cheer.
Max was right, Liz did smile because there on the table were large plates with burgers stacked high and it wasn’t just plain burgers. There were cheeseburgers, double cheeseburgers, burgers with bacon, quarter pounders, onion rings, lettuce and whatever else would go. There were three pizzas, fried chicken and fries. There were glasses of coke, orange juice, apple juice, Pepsi, Irn Bru, Fanta and Tango. Each of them were filling their mouths and didn’t look like they were going to stop anytime soon. Around them the other patrons and staff were looking at them weird.
“You guys wanting to be sick?” Liz asked
“We are making up for lost time.” Maria said as she bit deeply into a burger
“They’ve been at this for a while now.” Max said
“Oh like you didn’t down 20 burgers yesterday.” Isabel said
“I didn’t.” Max said
“Max.” Isabel said
“It was only 15.” Max said
“Only?” Liz asked
“Lizzie…” Kyle said as he picked up a quarter pounder and waved it under her nose
“Oh I want that.” Liz said with need. She immediately sat down and poured ketchup under the bun, loaded it will all the extras and a splash of Tabasco before she sank her teeth into the soft bread roll and warm beef. Liz groaned deeply with satisfaction as the taste hit her tongue. “Uh guys, you’re missing something.”
“What?” Tess asked
“Milkshakes.” Liz said
They all looked up and then over to the machine. In a second Michael and Maria darted up and started pouring out milkshakes of every flavour. In less than a minute they were all being brought over by a tray. They were sucked up through strays in even less time.
“This is so going straight to my hips.” Maria said
“Relax. That’s the good thing about being one of us. We can instantly just burn the excess calories off. Haven’t you ever wondered why I eat in here all the time and never gain anymore weight?” Isabel said
Liz and Maria looked at each other and said, “Loving this.”
“So, we’re absolutely sure this is real and not someone’s sick idea of a joke.” Liz asked
“Tastes real.” Alex said with a smile
“We’re sure.” Isabel said as she rubbed her head
“And I just mindwarped a couple of guys into walking into a wall because they thought there was a door there. Worked like a charm.” Tess said with a wicked smile
“Stay close to the good side my dear. Dark side tempting but bad.” Kyle said as he patted her shoulder
“Okay, so we’re here with four days on the clock. Granolith?” Liz asked
“Been.” Max said, “But it wouldn’t tell me anything.”
“Nothing?” Liz asked
“Other than it saying that a highly focused and massive temporal wave hit Roswell about 10 hours before Max woke up.” Michael said
“Maybe if we’re all there? Or we need to wait until…” Liz stopped, not wanting to think about the fact that Kivar would still be on his way here with his fleet.
“We’ll head up soon.” Isabel said, “Right now…pizza?”
Liz cocked her head and bit her lower lip, “Ugmmmm…is that pepperoni?”
“Uh huh. With spicy chicken, extra cheese, onion and mushrooms.” Isabel said with a hint of seduction
“Oh gimme, gimme, gimme.” Liz said as she reached out for a slice. “Oh wait…what about…you know.”
“The binding is still there.” Max whispered, “As is Maria’s, Alex’s and Kyle’s powers. We’re assuming you still have yours.”
“You have powers now?” Liz asked but quiet enough for anyone else in the room not to hear
“Oh yeah.” Kyle said, “Believe me, not the best of ways to come out.”
“Why what happened?” Liz asked
“He set his shower on fire.” Maria said, holding back a laugh
“Huh?”
“Apparently, I can set anything on fire. Including water. I’m not good near flammable liquids now.” Kyle said
Alex looked up, “You never were to begin with.”
“I had an occasional drink.” Kyle said, “Not anymore though, not after seeing how it affected you guys.”
“Occasional? Yeah, that’s not how Max described it from the last time.” Michael said
“Okay, moving on…granolith.” Kyle said
Living Room, Evans Residence, 14:00
They headed up to the Granolith but Liz was adamant on seeing that everything was as it should be. She was intent on looking for the least little imperfection when she compared this world to the one they left when Kivar attacked. It wasn’t so much that she couldn’t accept she was back, but it was that she wanted to be sure no one was playing with their minds. If she was in fact really back in the home she never thought she’d be in again then she wanted to be sure it was real before she could move on.
Max drove her to his house, another place in the town that she knew very well. She’d been in here often enough to know if there was even a single photograph out of place but as she looked around she couldn’t see anything. Everything was precisely as she remembered it.
Inside, Diane came down from upstairs and saw Liz looking around, “Hey sleepyhead. Good to see you awake.”
“Thanks Mrs Evans. I feel like I don’t need to sleep for a week…although I definitely over did the burgers.”
“Hmm, and here I though max here would stop that from happening?” Diane said
“Like I could stop anyone enjoying a meal.” Max said with a smile
“So how are you Liz?”
“I’m fine. Still a little weirded out by all of this. Being sent into a million odd years into the future didn’t freak me out but being sent back does. Weird.” Liz said
“Well you got used to that place as home. You weren’t expecting to be able to come back.” Diane said
“I wasn’t expecting to be there either.” Liz said, “And I guess I’m a little put off by the fact that Kivar is still here somewhere.”
“Hey at least he’s not with a big snake.” Max said
“Oh, yeah, I almost forgot about that.” Liz said
“Well I just hope you remember, you both remember, that you’re back to keeping secrets. Everyone here doesn’t need to know that you’re both…”
“Alien hybrids?” both asked
“No, married.” Diane said
“Huh. I guess that would be hard to explain.” Max said
“But not impossible.” Liz said as her hand slipped into Max’s
Diane looked between the two teenagers and closed her eyes and shook her head, “Teenagers. And speaking of which we’re all going to want to talk to you…all of you.”
“Why?” Max asked
“Just a few points to go over.” Diane said, “Don’t worry.”
Then she headed off into the kitchen and Max & Liz looked at each other, “Why did I get a shiver down my spine when she said that?”
“You’re the prophet.” Max said, “Maybe we should go now.”
“Yeah, let’s go and speak with the big black thing.” Liz said.
Just Outside of Town, Same Time
Kyle and Tess decided to head out to the Granolith separately from the others but decided to take a little detour. In the opposite direction from the town as the Granolith, Kyle pulled up near a small ditch in the desert sand. Both got out and looked out over the desert.
“Is this it?” Tess asked
“Pretty sure. Kivar made his volcano form right around here.” Kyle said, “This ditch must be the path that river of lava follows in the future.”
“Unless we stop it.” Tess said
“You think we can?” Kyle asked
“We have a chance now. Maybe even the freaky light people can help out…whoever they are.” Tess said
“I wont hold my breath.” Kyle said as he looked to his lover and saw her looking at his car with a smile, “What?”
“Oh nothing.” Tess said
“Come on. You’ve never been someone who can keep secrets…at least not from me.” Kyle said
“Well…I was just doing a little fantasizing.” Tess said
“Ooh, interesting. About me?”
“You could say that. You, me and on the hood of your car…or the backseat.” Tess said
“I like.” Kyle said
“I thought you might. After all, it is a rite of passage.”
“It is?” Kyle asked
“Oh yeah. Doing it in the boyfriend’s car…it’s a must.” Tess said
“Well then, we do have the opportunity to take care of that since I do have a car back.” Kyle said
Tess moved seductively up to him, “I was hoping you’d say that.” Tess walked to the car, looking over her shoulder seductively to entice Kyle. He couldn’t resist and followed Tess, stripping himself until he was right behind Tess. Kyle moved her hair out of the way and started to kiss her neck while his hand slipped down her front. He caressed the length of her body through the fabric of her clothes until he reached her thigh and lifted the hem of her skirt. His hand snaked its way between her legs and he stroked her aching sex. Tess pressed her body back against his until she could take no more. She span around and planted and fiery kiss squarely on his lips.
They melted against each other, their hands moving over each other furiously. Kyle lifted Tess up and settled her on the hood of his car, if Tess wanted to do it on his car then that was exactly what he was going to give her. It had been out in the sun for most of the day and was a little hot but not enough to burn, thanks to Tess cooling it for a second with her powers. They kissed each other, caressing with his hands as he pushed Tess onto her back. She went very easily and allowed Kyle to work his magic with her body.
Kyle slid his way down Tess, his hand trailing between her breasts and to her thighs. Tess propped herself up on her elbows and looked down her body as Kyle got up onto his knees. He reached up under her skirt, his hands stroking her thighs until he reached her pink lace and silk panties. He hooked his fingers around the thin waistband and Tess lifted her butt from the metal of the car hood, helping Kyle ease them off. As he started pulling them down her legs Tess eased herself back down and raised her legs up into the air. Kyle stoked her legs as he slid her panties up them. When he reached Tess’s feet he threw her underwear off to the side, landing on the desert sands as Kyle kissed the soles of her feet.
Tess smiled and gritted her teeth together to keep from crying out, they weren’t expecting it but as Kyle touched her body energy flowed from him into her and she released hers to reciprocate. Kyle continued to kiss her feet, moving around to the top, around to her ankles and tickling her. She started to squirm on the car, desperate to keep from laughing too loud but Kyle kept going. On and on he went, eager to make Tess laugh for him but she never did. Her restraint was nearing breaking point but eventually he stopped.
“I’m impressed.” Kyle said
“Don’t do that, you know how ticklish I am.” Tess panted with lust
Kyle smiled evilly at his lover, “Yes, I do know.” He held her legs together and looked down the length of them, feeling the silky smoothness of her skin before he looked round to her dripping sex.
“What?” Tess asked
“Good enough to eat.” Kyle said
“Oh god.” Tess said with wide eyes. Kyle quickly parted her legs and dived his head between her thighs, his mouth latched onto her pussy and his tongue almost immediately found her clit. “UGHNNNN GOD!” Tess cried at the sudden contact
Kyle kissed her slit several times before licking her, lapping at her body and causing her juices to flow into his mouth. With each lap Tess’s body twisted and contorted, she grabbed hold of her pillow and pressed it into her face to muffle her cries of pleasure but they still came through loud enough for Kyle’s enjoyment.
“Ugnnnn…ohhhhhhh…a…a little to the…oh yeah right there…oh god yeah…” Tess moaned
Then Kyle tongue circled her clit before he sucked it into his mouth. Tess’s pupils dilated and her eyelids opened wide as possible. She was a quivering mass of flesh that was about to erupt in a massive orgasmic explosion. Kyle could feel it approaching and, wanting the woman beneath him to get pleasure first, kept on going. Carefully he sucked softly and then hard, soft again and then hard again. All the while his tongue scrapped against the bundle of nerves before darting between her soft folds. Tess’s body was going completely wild and she couldn’t get enough of it and then she became as stiff as a board.
“OHMYGOD, OHMYGOD, OHMYGODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Tess’s climax started at her sex and sent over muscle in her body into overdrive.
Kyle came up from the apex of her thighs and looked up her body. Hearing her cry out made his cock even more solid, he wanted and needed to be inside of her body but he also wanted to feel her skin against his. The energy flowing between them was like a roaring inferno but it was by no means painful. They could feel each other deep within themselves. Kyle could feel the rhythm of Tess’s heart beat inside his own. Both could instantly see why the other couldn’t get enough of each other when their bindings started. Quickly he grabbed hold of her top and ripped it right down the middle. Tess didn’t mind, she’d fix it later or have the chance to teach Kyle to do it. However all Kyle cared about right now was that he had easy access to her breasts. Quickly he reached out and massaged her breasts and played with her nipples until she was moaning contentedly away. Then he leaned over her body and without any aiming Kyle smoothly pushed his dick into Tess’s waiting cunt.
Her inner muscles clenched him tightly, rippling on his dick as they continued to ride out her initial orgasm from just having him back inside her. They were both so sensitive right now that even the slightest touch would cause an explosion. They both groaned loudly, their eyes shut tightly but as they opened them their eyes locked together, as did their minds. A complete fusion of thought and sensation occurred and their hearts beat as one, binding in every way that they could.
“Kyle…” Tess gasped, begging him with but a single word
Kyle knew her request and slowly pulled his hips back, easing his dick out of her inner grip. When there was nothing but the bulbous head of his dick inside her, Kyle thrust forward and sent his rod back inside her. He filled her completely and gently eased back and then pushed inside. Their moans went hand in hand with their movements. Each loving touch, each tender thrust. Their bodies moved together with the perfect precision that that they learned through all their times together that would please each other.
“Ugn…ughn…uhgnnn…so…ugnnn so good…oh Tess.” Kyle sighed, his face over hers. As he breathed out, Tess inhaled and as she exhaled Kyle breathed in.
“Oh my…Kyle…ugnnn…Kyle, keep going…agnnnnn…don’t stop…please, never stop.” Tess gasped with each breath and with each breath, hers mixed with Kyle’s. It was as though their very souls mixed.
His kept his hips moving, sawing his cock in and out of Tess over and over again and becoming a little more urgent each time, bringing them ever closer to their mutual climax.
“UHNNN…OH GOD…YESSS…TESS…OH GOD TESS!” Kyle groaned loudly, it was a demand and request all mixed in together.
“UGNNNNNN…” Tess sighed with a high pitch, “YESSS…OH GOD YESSSSSSSSSSS!”
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNN…YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Kyle shouted as he pushed his dick as far into his lover as possible when his seed spurted within her.
Tess wrapped her legs and arms around Kyle, holding tightly onto him as she felt his dick pulse and throb. Then came the all too familiar swelling and the sensation of his semen was released into her body.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” she cried out, the pitch was almost enough to crack the windows and mirror but the sound was completely agreeable to Kyle. The stayed still for a few minutes, Kyle staying buried inside his lover as their foreheads rested together. Soon his dick softened and slipped from her warm grip. Eventually Tess slid from the smooth metal and Kyle held her close, both could barely stand but they managed.
“You do you feel?” Tess asked, the last thing she expected when they came out here was to drive away as husband and wife. That would certainly be an interesting conversation with Jim.
“I feel…incredible.” Kyle said as they then got dressed, although Tess did remain topless until she fixed her top but that could be done in the car. He then held out his arm and Tess took it, “My lady, your chariot awaits.” Together they drove off back to town.
Granolith Chamber, 15:50
The group approached the mountain and entered the cave that housed their pods. Just as everywhere else, everything was just as they left it. The healing stones, destiny book and orbs were still hidden in the little notch in the rock and since it was long before any damage occurred to the cave they were all still intact. They moved through Isabel’s pod, went through the black doors and entered the chamber that sheltered the Granolith.
“Okay Granolith…what happened?” Max asked
“A highly focused temporal wave has impacted Roswell.” The granolith said
“That’s it?” Liz asked
“We told you.” Michael said
“Granolith…did we travel through time?” Liz asked
“Unknown.” It said
“Come again?”
“It can’t confirm it. From its perspective our jump into the future hasn’t happened yet.” Max said
“Oh right.” Liz said, “Okay, assume that we did. Could this wave have brought us back?”
“Unknown. Source and power of the wave has never been encountered. Technology unknown, probability unknown.”
“Then take a guess.” Liz said with a touch of frustration
“Possibility exists.” The granolith said
“Thank you.” Liz said
“16 organic signatures were detected within the core of the wave.”
“16; that would be us and our parents.” Kyle said
“So how did we end up in bed wearing whatever we were at the time we arrived but still have powers and know what happened?” Maria asked
“Theoretical - temporal imposition.” The granolith said, “Your future selves were overlaid onto your past selves.”
“Wait…are you saying that we were the living version of someone doing a ‘cut & paste’ like on a computer?” Alex asked
“Confirmed.” The granolith said
“Okay, so who we would become was put inside the bodies of who we were.” Liz said
“Right down to our DNA…hell right down to every single memory we got in the future.” Max said
“That’s what I call tricky.” Tess said
“Very tricky.” A voice came from the entrance
“Larek?” Max asked as he looked at Brody’s body. He knew there was no way his human friend could find this place but the alien mind inside him could.
“What are you doing here?” Isabel asked
“Our sensors monitoring your sector of the galaxy monitored some unusual activity.” Larek said, “I came to find out what’s going on.”
“Got a year or two?” Max said
“That bad?” Larek asked
“You might want to sit down for this.” Liz said
The proceeded to tell Larek what had happened to them or rather what will happen to them. They covered everything from their trip to the future, building a life there and encountering what had become of Kivar. Larek was stunned to learn that Kivar had planned to attack Earth, it was declared neutral ground yet he was on his way and he had to have been on his way for a month before hand. There was simply too much distance to cover in any less time and then add to that the planning of getting a fleet that size out of Antarian space without being detected.
“Well?” Max asked
“At the very least you are safe. My forces cannot reach Earth in time but while the Granolith is a tool, all tools can be used as weapons. It’s firepower cannot stop a fleet the size of Kivar’s but his forces will not attack and face the retribution of the Council if their master is dead.” Larek said
“Can we take him out?” Michael asked
“If you target is primary vessel, the resulting blast could eliminate him and a portion of his forces.” Larek said, “In the mean time, I will get the council to work together on this, our fleet will be with you shortly to clear up any mess that might result. While it is unlikely they will attack, it is possible they will do so just to target you and prevent your return to Antar.”
“In that case, and I think I speak for everyone here, step on the gas.” Maria said
Larek nodded and left the chamber, he had to return to his host’s home so that when he left he wouldn’t think anything odd happened. The group just leaned against the walls. “Granolith, activate weapon systems.” Max ordered
“Confirmed.” The granolith said
“Can you detect Kivar’s fleet?”
“Fleet detected in adjacent sector. They are too far to identify individual ships.”
“Would it be possible to locate what ship Kivar is on?”
“Confirmed. Life signs of all noble family members are programmed into me as well as individual energy signatures.”
“Then when it’s in range, identify that ship and fire.” Max ordered
“Confirmed.”
“Oh and do me a favour, do it at a point when this area is clear of any observation from satellites and when its over scramble any data the world’s governments might have on the event.”
“Confirmed.” The granolith said. When that was done they all headed out.
...
..
.
Deliverance (All CC, Adult) - 24 Nov - Complete
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
.
..
...
Living Room, Parker Residence, 18:00
That night, now that Liz was awake, the parkers were throwing a little dinner party. The last time they had something like this was in the distant future when the parents woke up from their ice cubes but now they had a chance. As dinner cooked away nicely in the oven instead of an open flame fire, everyone sat and drank coffee or juice.
“So I take it you want to talk to us just now then?” Max asked
“Oh yes. I have been looking forward to this.” Philip said
“What did we do?” Liz asked
“Well, when we were in the cabin, do you remember that little speech you gave us about you continuing to have sex because it was your house?” Jeff said
“Uh oh.” Maria said
“You got it. You see, you’re all back in our houses now.” Philip said, “And we’re putting in some ground rules.”
“Oh we’re dead.” Kyle said
“Uh mom, dad…the little thing about the transformations. If we stop, Alex dies.” Isabel said
“Not to mention Liz, Maria and Kyle.” Max said
“Which is the only reason why we’re saying this without a gun to our heads.” Philip said
“We’re not going to stop you…entirely.” Nancy said
“What does that mean?” Alex asked
“It means that once a week, so long as we don’t know about it for our own sanities sake, you can be together.” Diane said
“Once a week?” Liz asked
“Yes, you’re going to go to the Granolith and find a way to measure how many times you need until the change is complete and you’re safe. We don’t want you to die so we have no choice.” Jim said
“And after it’s done?” Tess asked
“We are so not ready to be grandparents.” Nancy said, “And now that we’re back in this time…well you don’t want to raise any suspicions and you all suddenly turning up pregnant…problems.”
“Yeah. So protection.” Maria said
“No, abstinence.” Amy said
“WHAT?” all said and then quietened down, “What?”
“No sex…none what so ever until…I don’t know, marriage.” Charles said
“Some of us voted for old age…or at least until we’re dead.” Jeff pointed out
“Dad…what they hey?” Alex said
“It’s like 3 days and a few hours until the end of the world…again.” Max said
“And we’re going to survive it.” Nancy said, “One way or the other it will be okay. We’ve been delivered back here, I like to think whoever did it knew what they were doing and were able to do something or you could.”
“We’re not going to win this one are we?” Liz asked
“Oh not one little bit of it.” Philip said just as the timer on the oven went off.
“Ah, timing.” Nancy said, “Dinner in 5 minutes everyone.”
All the parents jumped up and moved to the table as Jeff and Nancy worked in the kitchen. Their kids moved up a lot more slowly and with a little bit of a grumble they moved over and joined their parents. Liz helped her mother and father hand out the plates of food. When it was all handed out, Jeff gave a toast to being home and all got tucked into their meal as they talked away.
Crashdown, 20:10
Much later the teenagers sat and drank milkshakes with a hint of Tabasco in it. Since they took in more of their alien lover’s DNA to make them compatible, the humans had also developed a strong taste for the mixture of sweet and spicy. They needed the pick me up after being told that they had to put a crimp on their sexual antics.
“This bites on so many levels.” Maria said
“Yeah. But you’re lucky.” Liz said
“Lucky…wanna explain that one?” Michael asked
“Duh, because you’ve got that nice little apartment away from the prying eyes of Maria’s mom.” Max said
“Yeah, you visited Michael practically every day before our trip…what’ll be different now?” Tess said. Both Michael and Maria looked at each other and perked up a little, of course they couldn’t help but feel amused at their friends situation, not that they would ever use it too make fun of them. “Well you know…they did say that they didn’t want to know. I mean, lets face it what they don’t know wont hurt them.” Tess said
“I like how you think.” Kyle said
“I thought you might.” Tess said
“With once a week…how are they going to know?” Liz said as she looked at Max and both smiled
“We have the Pod Chamber to go if we need a little privacy.” Isabel said
“Forget that, we live in the middle of the desert. Miles and miles of no one around.” Alex said
“You know, I think I can live with their rules.” Max said with a smile and soon all the others joined him.
“But they are right, we need to be careful. We should still find out how many times we have before it’s done and then we get protection to be safe.” Liz said
“For all we know by the time we do finish the transformation, it’ll be Apocalypse time again.” Kyle said, “And we could die.”
“Not happening. We know when Alex first sees one of Kivar’s ship. An hour before that happens we all go to the Granolith and hide there. If they still attack after the Granolith fires then we get the thing to send us somewhere safe and this time we get it right…hopefully without massive power overload.” Max said
“It’s a plan.”
“Still…going back there could be fun now. We learned all we needed to in order to survive. Things would be easier.” Tess said
“And I’m kinda missing everyone we met there.” Maria said
“Question.” Kyle said, “Are they all dead, cause they kinda don’t exist yet and if we change the future…”
“They never will.” Liz said
“This could be complicated.” Max said
“No, the priority is this world. Where we are now with the people around us and not some future possibility. Even if we lived there, it doesn’t exist yet, this does.” Michael said
“He’s right.” Alex said
“Well…yes but…no it is right. There is simply no way we can make everything happen the way it did from they way Larek…future Larek told us. There are too many variables. It would be impossible to make it the way it was and we wouldn’t have the right to even try. All we can do is save this world.” Liz said
“Then when the time comes, we better be ready to kick Kivar’s ass.” Isabel said
Lunar Surface, Same Time
A short distance from the moon there was a brilliant flash of light and the Antarian ship from the future came flying away from it. It landed in the same crater that it had left from. Only this time as it touched down it was significantly emptier than it was. The vessel’s commander had ordered all his people to evacuate before he brought the group back through time. It left only himself to come back and take care of the situation that brought his ship to Earth in the first place. As his ship settled itself among the lunar dust, he trained his scanners on Roswell and probed the small desert town. He may have sent them back a few days before his arrival but then time travel was tricky at the best of times, a lesson learned quickly by the people he was watching.
“Full scan. Probe targets. Had there been any abnormalities in temporal relocation?” he asked his ship
“Negative. Full adaptation has occurred. Biology is as it had been prior to the event.” His computer answered
“Good. Track biology, I need to know when they finish.”
“Confirmed.”
“Now, I think I need to make a little visit.” He said as he touched keys on his consol, “Ship, lock onto Antar.”
“Lock established.”
He moved over to a small panel and stood there. From his location on the moon, a beam of light shot out across the vastness of space between the two solar systems and he travelled along it. He was pure energy and the beam acted like a pathway, one that would push him to Antar in much less time than it would take a ship of this day and age to make it. Leaving his ship here on automated control would keep him apprised of the approach of Kivar’s fleet and the status of the group.
Larek’s Palace, Antarian Empire, A Little Later
In his command post, Larek scanned every inch of space between himself and Earth. He was desperate to find Kivar’s location because unless he could show that he was on his way to Earth the rest of the Council wouldn’t act. Even now it was already to late to stop the attack, not without the fortunate time freeze that occurred when Max and the others were sent into the future. The most he could hope to do was clean up the mess and save as many humans as possible if the attack went ahead.
“Where the maktu are you?” Larek said as one of his aides came in
“My lord, the Council has requested your presence.”
“Tell them I’m not done yet.” Larek said
“They were adamant My Lord.”
Larek just looked at the man, “Fine, tell them I will be there presently.” The aide bowed his head respectfully and left the room. The second he was gone the room was flooded with light, so much so that Larek had to shield his eyes until it dimmed. However, it wasn’t gone entirely. As he looked he saw a glowing being standing before him, radiating so much light that it was hard to stare at him for any length of time.
“Larek of Antar, you seek Kivar.”
“Yes…who…what are you?” Larek said
“I am of you.”
“Excuse me?”
“I am Antarian, my family line traces back to your twelfth and youngest child Malani.”
“I only have eleven children.” Larek said
“But your wife is with child if my timing is correct, a daughter. I have come back 1 million, 273 thousand and 4 years, 2 months and 5 days…give or take an hour, by Earth time.”
“You’re the one who sent Max and the others back here.” Larek said
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“It was necessary. They would not have survived the events they were experiencing.”
“This Leviathan thing of Kivar’s?” Larek asked
“Yes, their survival is paramount. I had no choice but to hope to try and change their fate.”
“Why? What have you become?”
“Energy. A million years is a long time. Evolution has done its duty but our ancestors made mistakes and we are paying for it. Max and the others are the key to our survival as a race.”
“We’re dying?”
“Yes. When we evolved to this we believed we became truly transcendent, immortal, a race that will live to see the end of the universe.”
“So what happened?”
“We weren’t immortal…we just live a very long time. As such we stopped procreating until we reached the point when our biology became incapable.”
“Why would anyone want to willingly stop having sex?” Larek asked
“That’s a response I would have expected from Michael.”
“And a good one.” Larek said, “Okay, so why do you need them?”
“From your records we learned of the accident and were able to calculate their precise return into the timeframe. We watched them mate with their humans and spread the DNA necessary for procreation. 8 is better than 3.”
“We sent four to earth…not including the Dupes.”
“Ah but 2 are brother and sister. Not exactly enough to work with. When the transformations are complete we intended to borrow some DNA from them that relates to reproduction. We would then accelerate its evolution and reform it as energy so that it could be implanted into our race.”
“So why come back here now? Why send them back and not take them somewhere else.” Larek asked
“Because this would be the only safe place for them to complete the transformation. That is, if Kivar can be stopped.”
“I’ve already told them how to use the Granolith as a weapon.” Larek said
“It’s enough…perhaps.”
“What else can I do? Even if the Council were to agree right now it would take too long to get to Earth.”
“My ship would be enough. But not for those on Earth. The group must be kept hidden and safe on Earth from those that would fear them.”
“And try to kill them.” Larek said
“Precisely. With Kivar’s demise, the throne would be free once more. If their genetic material were stored in a probe from my ship, it can be cloaked and set to orbit our star until it will be needed then my purpose will be fulfilled and our race will be safe.”
“You want me to bring them to Antar, all of them?”
“On Earth, they would be discovered. No where would be safe, eventually they or their offspring will be found and made to pay for your choice of Earth.”
“It seamed like the wised choice at the time.”
“Perhaps, but they are not ready yet. Not with their power structure as it is, they are too fearful of loosing control.”
“Our Council would never allow human blood in the ruling line, not unless there was another option. An heir from Earth was only to be accepted if Zan himself could not be restored, if Kivar’s death made that possible now then Liz would never be accepted as mother to the heir.” Larek said
“My interference must be limited in this timeline. It is for you to sort that problem.”
“Great.” Larek said, “So any advice?”
“Fix the Council.”
“Hmmm…thanks.” Larek said, “Okay, well I have the Council to see. Perhaps you can help there…if they know the price.”
“We shall see, but I cannot appear to them yet. The time for that has not come. You must see what you can do first.”
“Fine, I should go. How can I contact you?”
“Send a message to Earth’s moon…I’ll pick it up.” The future being said as he waved his hand and vanished in a bright flash of light.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 21:00
In her living room, Liz sat at the window and looked up into the night sky. She had seen something moving across the night sky earlier and assumed it was just another satellite that orbited Earth. However, she just kept staring up at the full moon.
“You okay Lizzie?” Nancy asked
“Yeah, just need to get used to there being only one moon again.” Liz said
“Hm, yeah. I have to admit the nights were brighter with three up there.”
“And more beautiful.” Liz said, “He’s up there right now.”
“Kivar?”, Liz nodded her head, “This Granolith will stop him.” Jeff said
“While exposing everything. A beam that powerful…there is no way someone isn’t going to notice it. They’ll come here, look out some old files and some recent ones and they will know.” Liz said
Jeff put his hand on her shoulder, “It’ll be okay. They can’t do anything, not without massive public problems.”
“They’ve done it before…twice before.” Liz said, “They did it when they covered up the crash and then the FBI Special Unit kidnapped Max and tortured him. No one even noticed except me and the others. His mom and dad wouldn’t have even considered the possibility. Max may just have turned up dead one day or just not shown up at all.”
“You’re thinking you’ll all have to leave.” Nancy said
“Yeah but they’ll be determined. There wont be anywhere to hide…unless there is a tropical island somewhere out there that’s deserted. But if we did that, if we had kids what kind of life would that be. They’d never be able to find anyone to be with like we have.” Liz said
“You shouldn’t be worrying about that, not yet.” Nancy said
“Can’t help it. When you can see the future that’s kind of where your thoughts drift to.” Liz said
“Well, if your leaving, we’re going too.” Jeff said
“Dad?”
“It’s our job to protect and help you.” Nancy said, “We’re going and it’s safe to say the others will be joining us.”
“There still wont be anywhere…at least none that I can see.” Liz said
“What if you were to go back? Deliberately cause an overload to take you to the future.” Nancy asked
“We couldn’t guarantee it would be safe and if we did go and we changed everything, we’d be the equivalent of teeny tiny bugs to what ever humanity becomes.” Liz said, “There really aren’t many options at all.”
“We’ll find some.” Jeff said as he kissed his daughter’s head
“Thanks dad.” Liz said, “Well, Max and I are going up to the Pod Chamber…I’ll see you later.”
“Liz.” Jeff warned
“Relax dad, we’re just going to work on finding a way to measure our transformation.”
“Good, but I was just going to say that it is a school night.” Jeff said
“School? Dad its Armageddon.”
“Potentially…and as such you’re all going to school. Be home before 11.” Jeff said
Liz said okay and slipped out the door, she could already see what she and Max would be doing despite what she just told her parents but as they said before, what their parent’s don’t know wont hurt them. Their over active teenage hormones simply wouldn’t allow any other outcome, that and they desperately wanted to be with each other again simply because they loved each other. She headed down the stared and out the side door to the alley where Max was waiting. Together they drove off out to the desert and the Granolith.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, 21:55
Isabel was sitting on her bed, wearing her pink silk pyjamas and watching her television. Last time around she missed some of her favourite programmes because of running around and looking for a dress at the last minute for the dance. This time around she knew precisely what dress she was going to wear, that is if they went. It’s hard to enjoy a night out like that when the end of the world was looming. At any they had a couple of days for that. As she relaxed and leaned back on her pillows, the glass on her window suddenly vanished and let in the chilled night air. It caused Isabel to jump up and move over to it. She saw two sets of fingers hanging from her second story window ledge and her eyes went wide.
“Alex…what the hell?”
“Isabel, you really need to move downstairs.” Alex stained out
Isabel reached down and grabbed his hands. Together they worked to get him into the room, and to do it as quietly as possible. Eventually he made it and was breathing hard from hanging on so long, climbing really wasn’t what he was good at. When he was in Alex restored the glass of the window and stood before his lover.
“Now, what are you doing…not that it isn’t good to see you?” Isabel said while smiling
“I’m sneaking into my girlfriend’s bedroom.” Alex said proudly with a big cheesy grin, “Isn’t that what teenage couples do?”
“Oh it is.” Isabel said, “And I’m very glad you did.”
“Oh?”
“I doubt I can go to sleep without you next to me anyway.” Isabel said
“Me too.”
It was a simple look between the two of them, an understanding that told them that they were going to be with each other. Both could never get enough of feeling their bodies writhe together and they moved closer to each other. Isabel reached up and started unbuttoning her pyjama top as Alex pulled off his t-shirt. When the last button was undone, Alex reached out and pushed off the silk, exposing her breasts. Isabel eagerly reached out and started undoing his jeans, soon they were falling down to his ankles and Alex kicked off his shoes. The lovers came together and pressed their naked chests together as their hands glided over each other’s backs. Then it was Alex’s turn and reached down, his hands slipped under the silk and gently grasped her butt before he pulled them off and down her legs.
He stood back up after Isabel lifted her feet; one after the other to let them come off and they embraced each other in a searing kiss. When they came apart Isabel smiled and as they held each other they fell onto the bed giggling. Her finger touched Alex’s bare chest and smiled as she felt their skin touch once more. Alex smiled at her work as he caressed her skin. The couple were inches apart, kneeling before each other and soon were kissing like they hadn’t seen each other for months. Their arms wrapped around each other and Alex ran his fingers through her luxurious blonde hair. Isabel’s fingers trailed over the muscles on his back, her fingernails scraping his skin. As Alex’s hands slipped down to the back of her thighs, they parted and gazed at each other.
“Do you want me?” Isabel asked
“Is that a trick question?” Alex countered before pulling on her legs and sending her flying backwards to her back. Alex moved on top of her and their lips fused once more, his cock pressed against her stomach. Both squirmed on the bed, desperately needing to feel each other. Their skin was incredibly sensitive and the slightest touch sent waves through them.
“Oh god Alex, I need you.” Isabel gasped, “I need to feel you in me.”
Alex was eager, very eager, to push his dick into his mate. His hand ran long her thigh and moved it between her legs. Alex spread her wide and moved so that his waist was cradled between her legs. They teased each other, not only with their fingers but they caused little sparks of pleasure by letting their energy flow in a variety of colours just like when they bonded, if enflamed both of them to the heights of passion. Isabel reached down and wrapped her fingers around his dick. Slowly she pumped him, she loved the feel of him in her hand but always loved it more when he was inside her so she pulled the head of his dick to her soft folds. Both could feel him pressing against her entrance and gazed into each other’s eyes as Alex pushed forward.
“Ughnnnnnnnnnnn…” Isabel gasped as every inch of him slowly entered her until her was completely buried
She warped her legs behind his back and they kissed as Alex withdrew even more slowly. He pushed back in and then out, building up a gentle rhythm as their bodies slid against each other. Alex pushed and pulled with his hips, sending and retrieving his throbbing member. Both kept their voices low as to not get the attention of her parents and hoped that the squeaking of the bedsprings weren’t as noticeable. Isabel could feel him inside her, every pulse and throb form his erection was picked up by her inner walls each time he thrust deep within her. She gasped and cried out her passion as she worked her hips in time with him. Her blood pounded in her ears as her hands snaked their way down to his ass, which she gripped tightly. Her hands on his ass caused him to start thrusting harder and faster and with each one.
“Uh…Alex…so good…ohhhhhh…Uhnnnnn YEAH…Alex…Alex…harder…oh god I want you so much.” Isabel moaned wantonly
“Isabel…ughnnn…so…so tight Isabel…I love you…ughnnnnnnnn…” Alex groaned
Isabel then took action and flipped them around so that Alex was on his back and Isabel was on top. Alex’s dick was pointing straight up and still lodged deep in her soaked core. As Isabel caressed his hard chest as she started to move on top of him. Her hips rocked back and forth, circling and grinding her body into his. “Alex…ughnnnnnnnn…Alex.” she cried as she started to bounce on him. Her whole body was almost off of his as the bedsprings squeaked again and again. Sweat poured from their brows and limbs, Alex ran his hands over her smooth thighs and up her body to her breasts. He pinched her nipples and sparks shot straight through her.
“Aghnnnnnnnnnn…Alex…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn.” Isabel cried as Alex pinched again
“Oh Isabel…Ughhnnnn…yeah baby…oh god I’m gonna…ugh…Isabel…ughnnnnn!” Alex groaned as the pressure built in his groin
“Alex…oh please Alex…I’m so close…make me cum please…” Isabel panted
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” both lovers cried together, as Isabel’s body collapsed onto his and Alex shot his seed into Isabel.
They collapsed together and rolled onto their sides. Neither let the other go and simply held each other. “Did I tell you how much I’m glad you came around?” Isabel asked breathlessly
“Yes, but you can say it again if you want.” Alex said
Isabel smiled brightly but instead of saying it she kissed him passionately. They stayed like that, holding each other as they fell asleep. Both knew they’d have to get up very early and not get caught but they didn’t care about that right now, only each other mattered.
Downstairs, Same Time
In the living room, Diane sat in the armchair and smiled as she heard a noise from her daughter’s bedroom. Across from her, Philip was sitting and thinking about lots of things and not paying attention to anything in particular.
“Well, he’s earlier than I expected.” Diane said with a whisper
“What was that?” Philip asked
“Oh nothing.” Diane said, she had very little doubt what her husband would do if he learned that their daughter’s boyfriend was now in her bedroom.
To Be Continued…
..
...
Living Room, Parker Residence, 18:00
That night, now that Liz was awake, the parkers were throwing a little dinner party. The last time they had something like this was in the distant future when the parents woke up from their ice cubes but now they had a chance. As dinner cooked away nicely in the oven instead of an open flame fire, everyone sat and drank coffee or juice.
“So I take it you want to talk to us just now then?” Max asked
“Oh yes. I have been looking forward to this.” Philip said
“What did we do?” Liz asked
“Well, when we were in the cabin, do you remember that little speech you gave us about you continuing to have sex because it was your house?” Jeff said
“Uh oh.” Maria said
“You got it. You see, you’re all back in our houses now.” Philip said, “And we’re putting in some ground rules.”
“Oh we’re dead.” Kyle said
“Uh mom, dad…the little thing about the transformations. If we stop, Alex dies.” Isabel said
“Not to mention Liz, Maria and Kyle.” Max said
“Which is the only reason why we’re saying this without a gun to our heads.” Philip said
“We’re not going to stop you…entirely.” Nancy said
“What does that mean?” Alex asked
“It means that once a week, so long as we don’t know about it for our own sanities sake, you can be together.” Diane said
“Once a week?” Liz asked
“Yes, you’re going to go to the Granolith and find a way to measure how many times you need until the change is complete and you’re safe. We don’t want you to die so we have no choice.” Jim said
“And after it’s done?” Tess asked
“We are so not ready to be grandparents.” Nancy said, “And now that we’re back in this time…well you don’t want to raise any suspicions and you all suddenly turning up pregnant…problems.”
“Yeah. So protection.” Maria said
“No, abstinence.” Amy said
“WHAT?” all said and then quietened down, “What?”
“No sex…none what so ever until…I don’t know, marriage.” Charles said
“Some of us voted for old age…or at least until we’re dead.” Jeff pointed out
“Dad…what they hey?” Alex said
“It’s like 3 days and a few hours until the end of the world…again.” Max said
“And we’re going to survive it.” Nancy said, “One way or the other it will be okay. We’ve been delivered back here, I like to think whoever did it knew what they were doing and were able to do something or you could.”
“We’re not going to win this one are we?” Liz asked
“Oh not one little bit of it.” Philip said just as the timer on the oven went off.
“Ah, timing.” Nancy said, “Dinner in 5 minutes everyone.”
All the parents jumped up and moved to the table as Jeff and Nancy worked in the kitchen. Their kids moved up a lot more slowly and with a little bit of a grumble they moved over and joined their parents. Liz helped her mother and father hand out the plates of food. When it was all handed out, Jeff gave a toast to being home and all got tucked into their meal as they talked away.
Crashdown, 20:10
Much later the teenagers sat and drank milkshakes with a hint of Tabasco in it. Since they took in more of their alien lover’s DNA to make them compatible, the humans had also developed a strong taste for the mixture of sweet and spicy. They needed the pick me up after being told that they had to put a crimp on their sexual antics.
“This bites on so many levels.” Maria said
“Yeah. But you’re lucky.” Liz said
“Lucky…wanna explain that one?” Michael asked
“Duh, because you’ve got that nice little apartment away from the prying eyes of Maria’s mom.” Max said
“Yeah, you visited Michael practically every day before our trip…what’ll be different now?” Tess said. Both Michael and Maria looked at each other and perked up a little, of course they couldn’t help but feel amused at their friends situation, not that they would ever use it too make fun of them. “Well you know…they did say that they didn’t want to know. I mean, lets face it what they don’t know wont hurt them.” Tess said
“I like how you think.” Kyle said
“I thought you might.” Tess said
“With once a week…how are they going to know?” Liz said as she looked at Max and both smiled
“We have the Pod Chamber to go if we need a little privacy.” Isabel said
“Forget that, we live in the middle of the desert. Miles and miles of no one around.” Alex said
“You know, I think I can live with their rules.” Max said with a smile and soon all the others joined him.
“But they are right, we need to be careful. We should still find out how many times we have before it’s done and then we get protection to be safe.” Liz said
“For all we know by the time we do finish the transformation, it’ll be Apocalypse time again.” Kyle said, “And we could die.”
“Not happening. We know when Alex first sees one of Kivar’s ship. An hour before that happens we all go to the Granolith and hide there. If they still attack after the Granolith fires then we get the thing to send us somewhere safe and this time we get it right…hopefully without massive power overload.” Max said
“It’s a plan.”
“Still…going back there could be fun now. We learned all we needed to in order to survive. Things would be easier.” Tess said
“And I’m kinda missing everyone we met there.” Maria said
“Question.” Kyle said, “Are they all dead, cause they kinda don’t exist yet and if we change the future…”
“They never will.” Liz said
“This could be complicated.” Max said
“No, the priority is this world. Where we are now with the people around us and not some future possibility. Even if we lived there, it doesn’t exist yet, this does.” Michael said
“He’s right.” Alex said
“Well…yes but…no it is right. There is simply no way we can make everything happen the way it did from they way Larek…future Larek told us. There are too many variables. It would be impossible to make it the way it was and we wouldn’t have the right to even try. All we can do is save this world.” Liz said
“Then when the time comes, we better be ready to kick Kivar’s ass.” Isabel said
Lunar Surface, Same Time
A short distance from the moon there was a brilliant flash of light and the Antarian ship from the future came flying away from it. It landed in the same crater that it had left from. Only this time as it touched down it was significantly emptier than it was. The vessel’s commander had ordered all his people to evacuate before he brought the group back through time. It left only himself to come back and take care of the situation that brought his ship to Earth in the first place. As his ship settled itself among the lunar dust, he trained his scanners on Roswell and probed the small desert town. He may have sent them back a few days before his arrival but then time travel was tricky at the best of times, a lesson learned quickly by the people he was watching.
“Full scan. Probe targets. Had there been any abnormalities in temporal relocation?” he asked his ship
“Negative. Full adaptation has occurred. Biology is as it had been prior to the event.” His computer answered
“Good. Track biology, I need to know when they finish.”
“Confirmed.”
“Now, I think I need to make a little visit.” He said as he touched keys on his consol, “Ship, lock onto Antar.”
“Lock established.”
He moved over to a small panel and stood there. From his location on the moon, a beam of light shot out across the vastness of space between the two solar systems and he travelled along it. He was pure energy and the beam acted like a pathway, one that would push him to Antar in much less time than it would take a ship of this day and age to make it. Leaving his ship here on automated control would keep him apprised of the approach of Kivar’s fleet and the status of the group.
Larek’s Palace, Antarian Empire, A Little Later
In his command post, Larek scanned every inch of space between himself and Earth. He was desperate to find Kivar’s location because unless he could show that he was on his way to Earth the rest of the Council wouldn’t act. Even now it was already to late to stop the attack, not without the fortunate time freeze that occurred when Max and the others were sent into the future. The most he could hope to do was clean up the mess and save as many humans as possible if the attack went ahead.
“Where the maktu are you?” Larek said as one of his aides came in
“My lord, the Council has requested your presence.”
“Tell them I’m not done yet.” Larek said
“They were adamant My Lord.”
Larek just looked at the man, “Fine, tell them I will be there presently.” The aide bowed his head respectfully and left the room. The second he was gone the room was flooded with light, so much so that Larek had to shield his eyes until it dimmed. However, it wasn’t gone entirely. As he looked he saw a glowing being standing before him, radiating so much light that it was hard to stare at him for any length of time.
“Larek of Antar, you seek Kivar.”
“Yes…who…what are you?” Larek said
“I am of you.”
“Excuse me?”
“I am Antarian, my family line traces back to your twelfth and youngest child Malani.”
“I only have eleven children.” Larek said
“But your wife is with child if my timing is correct, a daughter. I have come back 1 million, 273 thousand and 4 years, 2 months and 5 days…give or take an hour, by Earth time.”
“You’re the one who sent Max and the others back here.” Larek said
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“It was necessary. They would not have survived the events they were experiencing.”
“This Leviathan thing of Kivar’s?” Larek asked
“Yes, their survival is paramount. I had no choice but to hope to try and change their fate.”
“Why? What have you become?”
“Energy. A million years is a long time. Evolution has done its duty but our ancestors made mistakes and we are paying for it. Max and the others are the key to our survival as a race.”
“We’re dying?”
“Yes. When we evolved to this we believed we became truly transcendent, immortal, a race that will live to see the end of the universe.”
“So what happened?”
“We weren’t immortal…we just live a very long time. As such we stopped procreating until we reached the point when our biology became incapable.”
“Why would anyone want to willingly stop having sex?” Larek asked
“That’s a response I would have expected from Michael.”
“And a good one.” Larek said, “Okay, so why do you need them?”
“From your records we learned of the accident and were able to calculate their precise return into the timeframe. We watched them mate with their humans and spread the DNA necessary for procreation. 8 is better than 3.”
“We sent four to earth…not including the Dupes.”
“Ah but 2 are brother and sister. Not exactly enough to work with. When the transformations are complete we intended to borrow some DNA from them that relates to reproduction. We would then accelerate its evolution and reform it as energy so that it could be implanted into our race.”
“So why come back here now? Why send them back and not take them somewhere else.” Larek asked
“Because this would be the only safe place for them to complete the transformation. That is, if Kivar can be stopped.”
“I’ve already told them how to use the Granolith as a weapon.” Larek said
“It’s enough…perhaps.”
“What else can I do? Even if the Council were to agree right now it would take too long to get to Earth.”
“My ship would be enough. But not for those on Earth. The group must be kept hidden and safe on Earth from those that would fear them.”
“And try to kill them.” Larek said
“Precisely. With Kivar’s demise, the throne would be free once more. If their genetic material were stored in a probe from my ship, it can be cloaked and set to orbit our star until it will be needed then my purpose will be fulfilled and our race will be safe.”
“You want me to bring them to Antar, all of them?”
“On Earth, they would be discovered. No where would be safe, eventually they or their offspring will be found and made to pay for your choice of Earth.”
“It seamed like the wised choice at the time.”
“Perhaps, but they are not ready yet. Not with their power structure as it is, they are too fearful of loosing control.”
“Our Council would never allow human blood in the ruling line, not unless there was another option. An heir from Earth was only to be accepted if Zan himself could not be restored, if Kivar’s death made that possible now then Liz would never be accepted as mother to the heir.” Larek said
“My interference must be limited in this timeline. It is for you to sort that problem.”
“Great.” Larek said, “So any advice?”
“Fix the Council.”
“Hmmm…thanks.” Larek said, “Okay, well I have the Council to see. Perhaps you can help there…if they know the price.”
“We shall see, but I cannot appear to them yet. The time for that has not come. You must see what you can do first.”
“Fine, I should go. How can I contact you?”
“Send a message to Earth’s moon…I’ll pick it up.” The future being said as he waved his hand and vanished in a bright flash of light.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 21:00
In her living room, Liz sat at the window and looked up into the night sky. She had seen something moving across the night sky earlier and assumed it was just another satellite that orbited Earth. However, she just kept staring up at the full moon.
“You okay Lizzie?” Nancy asked
“Yeah, just need to get used to there being only one moon again.” Liz said
“Hm, yeah. I have to admit the nights were brighter with three up there.”
“And more beautiful.” Liz said, “He’s up there right now.”
“Kivar?”, Liz nodded her head, “This Granolith will stop him.” Jeff said
“While exposing everything. A beam that powerful…there is no way someone isn’t going to notice it. They’ll come here, look out some old files and some recent ones and they will know.” Liz said
Jeff put his hand on her shoulder, “It’ll be okay. They can’t do anything, not without massive public problems.”
“They’ve done it before…twice before.” Liz said, “They did it when they covered up the crash and then the FBI Special Unit kidnapped Max and tortured him. No one even noticed except me and the others. His mom and dad wouldn’t have even considered the possibility. Max may just have turned up dead one day or just not shown up at all.”
“You’re thinking you’ll all have to leave.” Nancy said
“Yeah but they’ll be determined. There wont be anywhere to hide…unless there is a tropical island somewhere out there that’s deserted. But if we did that, if we had kids what kind of life would that be. They’d never be able to find anyone to be with like we have.” Liz said
“You shouldn’t be worrying about that, not yet.” Nancy said
“Can’t help it. When you can see the future that’s kind of where your thoughts drift to.” Liz said
“Well, if your leaving, we’re going too.” Jeff said
“Dad?”
“It’s our job to protect and help you.” Nancy said, “We’re going and it’s safe to say the others will be joining us.”
“There still wont be anywhere…at least none that I can see.” Liz said
“What if you were to go back? Deliberately cause an overload to take you to the future.” Nancy asked
“We couldn’t guarantee it would be safe and if we did go and we changed everything, we’d be the equivalent of teeny tiny bugs to what ever humanity becomes.” Liz said, “There really aren’t many options at all.”
“We’ll find some.” Jeff said as he kissed his daughter’s head
“Thanks dad.” Liz said, “Well, Max and I are going up to the Pod Chamber…I’ll see you later.”
“Liz.” Jeff warned
“Relax dad, we’re just going to work on finding a way to measure our transformation.”
“Good, but I was just going to say that it is a school night.” Jeff said
“School? Dad its Armageddon.”
“Potentially…and as such you’re all going to school. Be home before 11.” Jeff said
Liz said okay and slipped out the door, she could already see what she and Max would be doing despite what she just told her parents but as they said before, what their parent’s don’t know wont hurt them. Their over active teenage hormones simply wouldn’t allow any other outcome, that and they desperately wanted to be with each other again simply because they loved each other. She headed down the stared and out the side door to the alley where Max was waiting. Together they drove off out to the desert and the Granolith.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, 21:55
Isabel was sitting on her bed, wearing her pink silk pyjamas and watching her television. Last time around she missed some of her favourite programmes because of running around and looking for a dress at the last minute for the dance. This time around she knew precisely what dress she was going to wear, that is if they went. It’s hard to enjoy a night out like that when the end of the world was looming. At any they had a couple of days for that. As she relaxed and leaned back on her pillows, the glass on her window suddenly vanished and let in the chilled night air. It caused Isabel to jump up and move over to it. She saw two sets of fingers hanging from her second story window ledge and her eyes went wide.
“Alex…what the hell?”
“Isabel, you really need to move downstairs.” Alex stained out
Isabel reached down and grabbed his hands. Together they worked to get him into the room, and to do it as quietly as possible. Eventually he made it and was breathing hard from hanging on so long, climbing really wasn’t what he was good at. When he was in Alex restored the glass of the window and stood before his lover.
“Now, what are you doing…not that it isn’t good to see you?” Isabel said while smiling
“I’m sneaking into my girlfriend’s bedroom.” Alex said proudly with a big cheesy grin, “Isn’t that what teenage couples do?”
“Oh it is.” Isabel said, “And I’m very glad you did.”
“Oh?”
“I doubt I can go to sleep without you next to me anyway.” Isabel said
“Me too.”
It was a simple look between the two of them, an understanding that told them that they were going to be with each other. Both could never get enough of feeling their bodies writhe together and they moved closer to each other. Isabel reached up and started unbuttoning her pyjama top as Alex pulled off his t-shirt. When the last button was undone, Alex reached out and pushed off the silk, exposing her breasts. Isabel eagerly reached out and started undoing his jeans, soon they were falling down to his ankles and Alex kicked off his shoes. The lovers came together and pressed their naked chests together as their hands glided over each other’s backs. Then it was Alex’s turn and reached down, his hands slipped under the silk and gently grasped her butt before he pulled them off and down her legs.
He stood back up after Isabel lifted her feet; one after the other to let them come off and they embraced each other in a searing kiss. When they came apart Isabel smiled and as they held each other they fell onto the bed giggling. Her finger touched Alex’s bare chest and smiled as she felt their skin touch once more. Alex smiled at her work as he caressed her skin. The couple were inches apart, kneeling before each other and soon were kissing like they hadn’t seen each other for months. Their arms wrapped around each other and Alex ran his fingers through her luxurious blonde hair. Isabel’s fingers trailed over the muscles on his back, her fingernails scraping his skin. As Alex’s hands slipped down to the back of her thighs, they parted and gazed at each other.
“Do you want me?” Isabel asked
“Is that a trick question?” Alex countered before pulling on her legs and sending her flying backwards to her back. Alex moved on top of her and their lips fused once more, his cock pressed against her stomach. Both squirmed on the bed, desperately needing to feel each other. Their skin was incredibly sensitive and the slightest touch sent waves through them.
“Oh god Alex, I need you.” Isabel gasped, “I need to feel you in me.”
Alex was eager, very eager, to push his dick into his mate. His hand ran long her thigh and moved it between her legs. Alex spread her wide and moved so that his waist was cradled between her legs. They teased each other, not only with their fingers but they caused little sparks of pleasure by letting their energy flow in a variety of colours just like when they bonded, if enflamed both of them to the heights of passion. Isabel reached down and wrapped her fingers around his dick. Slowly she pumped him, she loved the feel of him in her hand but always loved it more when he was inside her so she pulled the head of his dick to her soft folds. Both could feel him pressing against her entrance and gazed into each other’s eyes as Alex pushed forward.
“Ughnnnnnnnnnnn…” Isabel gasped as every inch of him slowly entered her until her was completely buried
She warped her legs behind his back and they kissed as Alex withdrew even more slowly. He pushed back in and then out, building up a gentle rhythm as their bodies slid against each other. Alex pushed and pulled with his hips, sending and retrieving his throbbing member. Both kept their voices low as to not get the attention of her parents and hoped that the squeaking of the bedsprings weren’t as noticeable. Isabel could feel him inside her, every pulse and throb form his erection was picked up by her inner walls each time he thrust deep within her. She gasped and cried out her passion as she worked her hips in time with him. Her blood pounded in her ears as her hands snaked their way down to his ass, which she gripped tightly. Her hands on his ass caused him to start thrusting harder and faster and with each one.
“Uh…Alex…so good…ohhhhhh…Uhnnnnn YEAH…Alex…Alex…harder…oh god I want you so much.” Isabel moaned wantonly
“Isabel…ughnnn…so…so tight Isabel…I love you…ughnnnnnnnn…” Alex groaned
Isabel then took action and flipped them around so that Alex was on his back and Isabel was on top. Alex’s dick was pointing straight up and still lodged deep in her soaked core. As Isabel caressed his hard chest as she started to move on top of him. Her hips rocked back and forth, circling and grinding her body into his. “Alex…ughnnnnnnnn…Alex.” she cried as she started to bounce on him. Her whole body was almost off of his as the bedsprings squeaked again and again. Sweat poured from their brows and limbs, Alex ran his hands over her smooth thighs and up her body to her breasts. He pinched her nipples and sparks shot straight through her.
“Aghnnnnnnnnnn…Alex…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn.” Isabel cried as Alex pinched again
“Oh Isabel…Ughhnnnn…yeah baby…oh god I’m gonna…ugh…Isabel…ughnnnnn!” Alex groaned as the pressure built in his groin
“Alex…oh please Alex…I’m so close…make me cum please…” Isabel panted
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” both lovers cried together, as Isabel’s body collapsed onto his and Alex shot his seed into Isabel.
They collapsed together and rolled onto their sides. Neither let the other go and simply held each other. “Did I tell you how much I’m glad you came around?” Isabel asked breathlessly
“Yes, but you can say it again if you want.” Alex said
Isabel smiled brightly but instead of saying it she kissed him passionately. They stayed like that, holding each other as they fell asleep. Both knew they’d have to get up very early and not get caught but they didn’t care about that right now, only each other mattered.
Downstairs, Same Time
In the living room, Diane sat in the armchair and smiled as she heard a noise from her daughter’s bedroom. Across from her, Philip was sitting and thinking about lots of things and not paying attention to anything in particular.
“Well, he’s earlier than I expected.” Diane said with a whisper
“What was that?” Philip asked
“Oh nothing.” Diane said, she had very little doubt what her husband would do if he learned that their daughter’s boyfriend was now in her bedroom.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 13
West Roswell High, 09:00 The Next Morning
Much to their intense dislike with everything that was going on, everyone was back in school. They were looking around the walls that looked as good as new, compared to how they last saw them that wasn’t far from the truth. Michael even took a step around a spot that he thought was collapsible, at least it was in the future, he did it mostly out of instinct.
“Is this weird for anyone else?” Maria asked
“Oh yeah.” Liz said as they found an empty class and all slipped inside.
Michael sealed the lock on the door and everyone sat around, “Okay so what did you 2 find out last night?”
“Well, we have bad news and good news.” Liz said
“Okay, go with the good.” Alex said
“We can do the whole slipping into each other’s bed thing as much as we like.” Max said
“Yeah, that we knew.” Tess said
“Bad news is that, based on our parent’s rules, we can only do it for the next two weeks.” Max said
“Huh?” Isabel asked
“As of last night there are only two more times before we finish changing. Since our parents said we can only do it once a week then we’re down to two weeks. So if you guys are short on condoms, buy ‘em soon.” Liz said, “Unless you want to end up as parents.”
“We could just lie.” Kyle said
Max and Liz then just winced.
“What?” Isabel said
“We tried that.” Max said
“But mom and dad just gave us this look and well, we told them. By now they would have told the others.” Liz said
“Oh man.” Kyle said, “That’s what we get for leaving it to the honest ones.”
“Hey, I’m honest.” Alex said
“Yeah and given the fact that I pulled off lying to my parents my entire life about what I am.” Max said
“And I’ve been lying to mine every day since I got shot.” Liz said
“Yeah but that’s big, life changing, new reality stuff. This is…well, so much more important.” Michael said
“Okay, well the argument doesn’t matter anyway. For all we know in a couple of days it wont matter anyway.” Isabel said
“You know, the interesting thing is that the Granolith monitored our biology when we first came back and for a few of us we weren’t that close. Have some of you being acting like rabbits while I’ve been asleep?” Liz asked and smiled as she saw the others suddenly looking a bit uncomfortable as they blushed.
“Well okay, next topic.” Isabel said quickly, “The dance. Are we going to go?”
Max just folded his arms as he looked at Alex and his sister, he couldn’t help but think of the fun he could have with them right now but he chose not to. “We could.” He said
“It would be nice to get it right this time.” Tess said as she took Kyle’s hand
“Yes it would.” Liz said with a smile.
“Well some of us actually did get it right.” Isabel said, “This time it would be more fun.”
Alex looked at his lover and saw the wicked gleam in her eye and wondered what was running through that alien mind of hers. “I’m all for it.”
“Then it’s settled.” Max said as the bell went, “We’ll go and have fun before the world comes to an end…or at the very least, our world.”
“You really think we could end up being exposed?” Maria asked
“A beam that powerful…when it goes off every soldier in New Mexico will be in Roswell. After that, there just wont be anywhere safe and I’m not too sure we wouldn’t be able to act like we don’t know anything about it.” Michael said
“Okay, bringing people down here.” Tess said, “Let’s just think about the dance.”
They all stood up and moved to the door before Michael unlocked it. They all went out into the halls and dispersed to their classes.
Biology class, 10:00
While the mothers of the group were all taking the day off from everything and sitting at the Evans’ discussing the lives of their children, school as most definitely back in session for them. For Max and Liz it felt like old times being back in this room. Their teacher was talking away, discussing the notes in the textbook like she had done a billion times before but this lesson had already been lived through. As a result the two top students in the class weren’t paying attention, they did that the first time around. They were thinking about another aspect of biology.
Under their desk, Max was running his hand over Liz’s leg. She was wearing a skirt and didn’t bother about stockings today, she wanted Max to have all the access he needed and feeling his hand on her naked skin was as much a rush as ever. He was just slowly running his hand back and forth, moving in to her inner thigh and relishing in the heat he was feeling from her. Liz even took a little initiative and moved her foot across to his and rubbed them together. It went on for the entire lesson and only separated when the bell rang.
“Max, Liz could I have a word.” Their teacher called over before they left the room.
The two of them looked at each other and moved over to their teacher. “Yes, Ms Alderson?” Max said innocently enough
“You two seemed a little distracted today. Are you okay?”
“Yes Miss.” Liz said, “Just got a few things on our minds.”
“Actually you’re looking a little flustered? Are you sure you’re over this cold you had?”
“I guess we must still be a little out of it.” Max said
“I actually don’t remember being that bunged up in my life.” Liz said, knowing that Max knew that she was referring to her nose but something else very pleasurable she had been having stuck inside her.
Max had to fight not to say something stupid at that moment. “We’re okay Miss, we were a little…eh…hot the past few days.” He said
Liz smiled inwardly, {Oh very, very hot.} she thought to herself, “At least the fever is gone now.”
{For the moment.} Max thought
“Well just so long as you two aren’t trying to do too much too soon. Last thing I want is for you to burn out because you’re still ill.”
“Oh believe me, if we were my mom wouldn’t have let us out the door this morning.” Liz said
“She wouldn’t let either of you?” Ms Alderson asked with a little bit more of a hint of curiosity
“Yeah, Isabel and I picked her up today.” Max said, telling the truth.
“Oh…right, of course.” She said
“You didn’t actually think that…?” Liz asked
“No, of course not. But you two have been weird of late. On one minute off the next. Before you were off there was a lot of distance and today it’s like you’re inseparable.”
“Oh that well we just got passed some minor things and have it worked out.” Max said as he gently kissed Liz’s lips. “We should go before we’re late.”
“Of course. But just in case, take it a little easy.”
Max and Liz left the room, once on the other side of the door their hands sought each other out as they headed off to their next class.
Girl’s Locker Room, Roswell High, Lunch Time
Max and Liz sneaked into the room a few minutes after the bell rang. They had been dying to be in each other’s arms all day and Liz was eagerly anticipating the fulfilment of a long held fantasy. The second they were inside they locked the door, they practically melted the lock in their desperation to secure the door.
“And here I was thinking I’d be bummed at being back here.” Liz said as Max nuzzled her neck
Max smiled as his hands ran over the sides of her body. He pressed Liz back up against a locker in the room. Their lips seared together and the lust in Liz sparked to a thousand fold and pushed him into a shower stall where she unzipped his trousers and pulled out his cock. Within seconds she was kneeling before him. Taking his erect penis into her mouth, Liz slowly began to suck him while running her tongue over his length. Max moaned in pure bliss as her fulsome lips embraced his cock. He slowly reached out his hand and cradled the back of her head as she caressed him slowly with her tongue. Max felt incredible; this was the most amazing blowjob he ever had from Liz and it was only getting better. It felt like Liz knew exactly what to do to please him in ways they’d never explored before, turning Max’s knees into jelly and causing his toes to curl up.
“Oh yes.” he sighed as Liz ran her lips up his shaft and around his glands. Next she trailed back down to the base of his penis, lightly running her teeth down his length. The blissful sensations had him raised up onto his toes. As Liz concentrated on rhythmically swallowing Max's ample length and soon she could feel the telltale signs of his approaching orgasm. Already she could feel his cock swelling in her mouth, his semen surging in his balls.
“Ughhhh, Liz…God…I’m gonna cum!” Liz latched on to his cock and wouldn’t let Max go as he pumped his seed into her mouth, which she eagerly swallowed. Slowly Max’s breathing went back to normal as his orgasm subsided but Liz held her position, kissing and licking him as he calmed down.
“So how was that?” Liz asked Max as she stood back on her feet, knowing the answer from the massive number of times she’s gone down on him and from the look on his face. Max grabbed hold of her and pulled her into a hug, all she could do was hug him back, eyes closed and a wide smile on her face. As Max pulled away from her he changed their positions so that she was now against that tiled wall. Liz bit her lower lip in anticipation as he slid down her body, stoking her naked legs as he knelt before her. Looking up into Liz’s eyes he reached up under her skirt and hooked his finger around the waist of her panties. Slowly he pulled them down, exposing her moist opening to him.
Max moved his face closer to the apex of her thighs while moving her legs apart. Liz threw her head back as Max made contact with her flesh; her left leg involuntary moved up and rested on his shoulder. Her own arms rested on the low walls of the cubical, helping to keep her balance as Max ate her.
“Eat me Max, Please…” she trailed of as her lover stroked his tongue over her slit again and again. Her hips started to buckle against his mouth; she was desperate for more contact, desperate to climax into his mouth. Soon Max’s tongue found its goal; slowly he circled her clit and plunged his tongue into her pussy with short, hard stabs bringing her ever closer to the edge.
Max returned his tongue to the knob of pleasure within her soft folds while stick two finger up into her. Thrusting in and out, Liz moaned and shook her head from side to side, holding her hand to his head she pulled him in closer. Her other hand moved to his fingers, pulling them out and then moved it to join her other hand.
“Oh ffuuuuuck, Max. I…eat me…I’m coming…I’m commmiiinggg!!” Max covered her core with his mouth and drank in all of her juices as they poured forth from her. As Max released her leg, she slid down the wall, her face flushed and covered with sweat. She pulled him toward her and hugged Max and again. The two lovers stared into each other’s eyes, as Max’s hard cock jutted out from his pants neither of they could wait to be completely joined once more.
Together they removed their clothes and tossed them out of the stall. Max waved his hand and the shower started up, letting warm waters cascade over their bodies. Gently Max turned Liz around and he started to kiss her shoulders. She smiled as Max moved from one shoulder to the other while moving her soaked long hair round to her front. As Max’s hands moved to hold her hips Liz leaned her head around to and she pulled him into a passionate kiss, a kiss that was fed even more heat by the hot waters that poured over them. Max couldn’t wait anymore; slowly he guided her arms up to the wall so that she could support herself. Bending her down slightly allowed Max to gain access to what he desired and while he teased Liz’s breast with his left hand, he used his right to guide himself into her waiting heat.
“Hmmmmmmmmmmmm…” Liz groaned as his hard cock filled her depths completely.
Once he was fully sheathed within her velvet folds, Max pulled out to his tip and then slowly pushed back in. He repeated this time and time again, causing desire to well up inside of her until Liz started to thrust her hips forward both were yearning for the contact of the other. Every slow movement was full of loving and caring, Max making sure that her pleasure centres were stimulated while he drove her body crazy. One hand continued to tease a breast while the other ran over the smooth skin of her back.
“Uggnnnn, ugnnn, ugnnnnn, Oh Max, please stop teasing me. I need you…please go faster. Uggnnnnn, Goddddd, please!!” Liz moaned as each thrust sent a storm of pleasure to her brain. Max couldn’t take his eyes off of her; he watched as she lowered her head, her dark hair falling around both sides of her face while water dripped from her nose and chin. He decided to move a little faster but not as much as she would have wanted…no, needed. He wanted to tease her again and again to make sure that when she came, it was a firestorm of an orgasm.
He kept going, sliding his dick within her willing, wanton body again and again. He could feel the muscles of her pussy constrict over his length, gripping him as he moved against her. His hands relished on sensually caressing every inch of naked wet skin that he could reach. He even moved one hand to feel the curves of her hip bone, tickling her sensitive flesh a little before he moved between her legs and fingered her slit that his cock as deeply penetrating.
“Ohhhhhhh Liz, you feel so good…” Max decided that the teasing was over. He needed to cum as much as she did but more importantly he wanted her to reach her climax more than he wanted his own. He loved wanting her body react to it. Thrust after thrust after thrust, he hammered in and out of her tight hole, circling his hips to give him more force and direction. Liz was close, every other push inward Max made contact with her g-spot and she was so tight on him that her body was practically milking him. She wanted more and more, her hands were still rested on the wall but were now clenched fists. “I know you’re close Liz, I can feel it…let go, please. I’ll catch you.” Max whispered into her ear. She couldn’t refuse him and as if on command her orgasm claimed her body.
“Oh Max, Maxx, Maaaxxxxxxxxx” she screamed as his cock thrust into her one last time. His climax happened almost on the same moment as hers. She could feel his sperm shoot into her as it splashed against her walls. Liz could feel more and more of Max, her blood boiled with the knowledge that she was close to being truly like him as well as being able to have a family with him. Max straightened her body against his, his hard penis still within her. She tried to speak but she was still wrapped up in the pleasure, her eyes closed and her mouth opening and closing every few seconds, water filling their open mouths.
Max held her close to him, his arms wrapped around her with one hand resting on a breast, the other across her stomach and his lips gently caressing her neck. Their bodies were trembling and quivering with delight. Max didn’t let go of her, both never wanting to feel their bodies separate.
“I love you.” Both said together and smiling. They stayed like that a long time before they heard someone trying to get inside the locker room. They moved quickly, turning off the shower and using their powers to dry their bodies before they redressed. Max unlocked the door and repaired the lock before they sneaked out into the gym and then out into the halls before anyone saw them.
Hall of the High Council, Antar…
The hall was the second grandest in the empire, it’s superior was the throne room of the imperial palace. It was in this hall that the king met with the high council of the empire and discussed the affairs of state, it hadn’t been used in many a year as Kivar had little use for their advice. He usually preferred to sit in the throne and tell them what to do and for the most part they went along with it just to keep his army from their doors.
Today, Larek had summoned them from their homes across their space. It wasn’t something they were pleased about but then he personally guaranteed their safety. Nobles didn’t do that unless they were absolutely sure that Kivar wouldn’t learn of the meeting. As they sat in their chairs around the table, each looked to Larek as he spoke.
“Right now, Kivar is taking his fleet to Earth. I don’t know how he got out of the system without us knowing but that doesn’t matter. He plans on wiping out every last life form on a developing world just to get to the Royal Four. Earth like all worlds with younger races have been declared neutral until they have reached star travel technology.” Larek said
“We know this Larek, and because of his actions we will deal with Kivar. However, what you are asking…”
“Humans have no business in space, not yet. And they certainly have no business as part of our Royal House.”
“The Four would not leave their mates or their families behind. If they stay, they continually risk exposure and death.” Larek said
“Earth was not the best choice you could have made Larek.”
“I didn’t. Zan did and as it turns out, it has been very beneficial to him and the others.” Larek said
“The human female?”
“Her name is Liz. And she has done nothing to warrant this fate. If anything being here on Antar could benefit her. She does have an interesting mind that could be nice to study…uh…outside of a lab.”
“No, if Zan wishes to reclaim the throne he must do it without polluting the royal bloodline with human DNA.”
“Zan is the legitimate heir, forced out by Kivar’s treachery and none of you did anything apart from protecting yourselves. Zan has the Granolith and if all goes well it will fire when Kivar’s forces are in range. Zan does not need to wish for the throne, he can claim it the same way Kivar did. Liz, or no Liz, you cannot prevent that.” Larek said
“No this council will not allow it. The choice is Zan’s, to return home or stay with the female.” Larek shook his head, the one thing all nobles had in common was a streak of stubbornness. Even he had it and for the most part is was helpful but right now he hated it. Of course it did give him the option of not giving up when the need was there and it was. “Larek, we will contact Kivar and order his return.”
“If you actually believe he will do as you ask, you are as delusional as he is.” Larek said as he walked out of the chamber
Larek’s Palace, A Little Later
“They’re idiots.” Larek said as he walked into his private chamber
“I guess it didn’t go well.” His future descendant said, “That’s why we abolished the noble houses.”
“Excuse me?”
“Oh we got rid of the nobility as our leaders. Too many decisions were being made that would benefit the houses and not the people. More and more leaders like Kivar kept coming up so we said goodbye to the old ways, yet we kept the title for the leader we chose as king.”
“Oh who was that?” Larek asked
“You.” He said, “At least temporarily. The people gave it to you in trust, you were a few years from death at the time and it seemed wise to put the leader of the abolishment movement in charge until a system could be put in place for choosing the next leaders. That was after you set everything up on Earth when the group was sent to my time.”
“I…okay, well...how did I do?”
“Made a mistake on Ortega trade deal…lead to a little war but on the whole…”
“I started a war?”
“No, you just made a bad call on who to trust. They started it. So, what’s the council’s problem?”
“Human blood in the family line, as I expected.” Larek said, “But I will bring them around.”
“Good. In the meantime I’ve almost finished here.”
“What do you mean, what have you been up to?”
“Just a few minor little tinkering. I need to make sure my original mission doesn’t fail. So I left some messages on other worlds…in caves that wont be explored for several more centuries. Just warnings of where to look if you still stop having sex.”
“I’m telling you, that isn’t gonna happen. We’re not that stupid.” Larek said
“Uh, yeah, well maybe in a couple of generations you will be. Just make sure that the eight leave their DNA for my time to find. Blood, skin cells, hair…just whatever they can in separated vials marked with their names.”
“I’ll get it done on my first trip to Earth after they’ve finished.” Larek said
“Good. Hopefully we can save 2 races with a handful of moves.”
“You’ve already done well just by sending them back here. Giving them a chance at a life, away from danger.” Larek said
“They had that in the life you prepared for them. Kivar was the problem. I should have removed him before he woke that thing up.”
“Mistakes are apart of life. You gave them another chance, maybe together we can get it right.”
...
..
.
West Roswell High, 09:00 The Next Morning
Much to their intense dislike with everything that was going on, everyone was back in school. They were looking around the walls that looked as good as new, compared to how they last saw them that wasn’t far from the truth. Michael even took a step around a spot that he thought was collapsible, at least it was in the future, he did it mostly out of instinct.
“Is this weird for anyone else?” Maria asked
“Oh yeah.” Liz said as they found an empty class and all slipped inside.
Michael sealed the lock on the door and everyone sat around, “Okay so what did you 2 find out last night?”
“Well, we have bad news and good news.” Liz said
“Okay, go with the good.” Alex said
“We can do the whole slipping into each other’s bed thing as much as we like.” Max said
“Yeah, that we knew.” Tess said
“Bad news is that, based on our parent’s rules, we can only do it for the next two weeks.” Max said
“Huh?” Isabel asked
“As of last night there are only two more times before we finish changing. Since our parents said we can only do it once a week then we’re down to two weeks. So if you guys are short on condoms, buy ‘em soon.” Liz said, “Unless you want to end up as parents.”
“We could just lie.” Kyle said
Max and Liz then just winced.
“What?” Isabel said
“We tried that.” Max said
“But mom and dad just gave us this look and well, we told them. By now they would have told the others.” Liz said
“Oh man.” Kyle said, “That’s what we get for leaving it to the honest ones.”
“Hey, I’m honest.” Alex said
“Yeah and given the fact that I pulled off lying to my parents my entire life about what I am.” Max said
“And I’ve been lying to mine every day since I got shot.” Liz said
“Yeah but that’s big, life changing, new reality stuff. This is…well, so much more important.” Michael said
“Okay, well the argument doesn’t matter anyway. For all we know in a couple of days it wont matter anyway.” Isabel said
“You know, the interesting thing is that the Granolith monitored our biology when we first came back and for a few of us we weren’t that close. Have some of you being acting like rabbits while I’ve been asleep?” Liz asked and smiled as she saw the others suddenly looking a bit uncomfortable as they blushed.
“Well okay, next topic.” Isabel said quickly, “The dance. Are we going to go?”
Max just folded his arms as he looked at Alex and his sister, he couldn’t help but think of the fun he could have with them right now but he chose not to. “We could.” He said
“It would be nice to get it right this time.” Tess said as she took Kyle’s hand
“Yes it would.” Liz said with a smile.
“Well some of us actually did get it right.” Isabel said, “This time it would be more fun.”
Alex looked at his lover and saw the wicked gleam in her eye and wondered what was running through that alien mind of hers. “I’m all for it.”
“Then it’s settled.” Max said as the bell went, “We’ll go and have fun before the world comes to an end…or at the very least, our world.”
“You really think we could end up being exposed?” Maria asked
“A beam that powerful…when it goes off every soldier in New Mexico will be in Roswell. After that, there just wont be anywhere safe and I’m not too sure we wouldn’t be able to act like we don’t know anything about it.” Michael said
“Okay, bringing people down here.” Tess said, “Let’s just think about the dance.”
They all stood up and moved to the door before Michael unlocked it. They all went out into the halls and dispersed to their classes.
Biology class, 10:00
While the mothers of the group were all taking the day off from everything and sitting at the Evans’ discussing the lives of their children, school as most definitely back in session for them. For Max and Liz it felt like old times being back in this room. Their teacher was talking away, discussing the notes in the textbook like she had done a billion times before but this lesson had already been lived through. As a result the two top students in the class weren’t paying attention, they did that the first time around. They were thinking about another aspect of biology.
Under their desk, Max was running his hand over Liz’s leg. She was wearing a skirt and didn’t bother about stockings today, she wanted Max to have all the access he needed and feeling his hand on her naked skin was as much a rush as ever. He was just slowly running his hand back and forth, moving in to her inner thigh and relishing in the heat he was feeling from her. Liz even took a little initiative and moved her foot across to his and rubbed them together. It went on for the entire lesson and only separated when the bell rang.
“Max, Liz could I have a word.” Their teacher called over before they left the room.
The two of them looked at each other and moved over to their teacher. “Yes, Ms Alderson?” Max said innocently enough
“You two seemed a little distracted today. Are you okay?”
“Yes Miss.” Liz said, “Just got a few things on our minds.”
“Actually you’re looking a little flustered? Are you sure you’re over this cold you had?”
“I guess we must still be a little out of it.” Max said
“I actually don’t remember being that bunged up in my life.” Liz said, knowing that Max knew that she was referring to her nose but something else very pleasurable she had been having stuck inside her.
Max had to fight not to say something stupid at that moment. “We’re okay Miss, we were a little…eh…hot the past few days.” He said
Liz smiled inwardly, {Oh very, very hot.} she thought to herself, “At least the fever is gone now.”
{For the moment.} Max thought
“Well just so long as you two aren’t trying to do too much too soon. Last thing I want is for you to burn out because you’re still ill.”
“Oh believe me, if we were my mom wouldn’t have let us out the door this morning.” Liz said
“She wouldn’t let either of you?” Ms Alderson asked with a little bit more of a hint of curiosity
“Yeah, Isabel and I picked her up today.” Max said, telling the truth.
“Oh…right, of course.” She said
“You didn’t actually think that…?” Liz asked
“No, of course not. But you two have been weird of late. On one minute off the next. Before you were off there was a lot of distance and today it’s like you’re inseparable.”
“Oh that well we just got passed some minor things and have it worked out.” Max said as he gently kissed Liz’s lips. “We should go before we’re late.”
“Of course. But just in case, take it a little easy.”
Max and Liz left the room, once on the other side of the door their hands sought each other out as they headed off to their next class.
Girl’s Locker Room, Roswell High, Lunch Time
Max and Liz sneaked into the room a few minutes after the bell rang. They had been dying to be in each other’s arms all day and Liz was eagerly anticipating the fulfilment of a long held fantasy. The second they were inside they locked the door, they practically melted the lock in their desperation to secure the door.
“And here I was thinking I’d be bummed at being back here.” Liz said as Max nuzzled her neck
Max smiled as his hands ran over the sides of her body. He pressed Liz back up against a locker in the room. Their lips seared together and the lust in Liz sparked to a thousand fold and pushed him into a shower stall where she unzipped his trousers and pulled out his cock. Within seconds she was kneeling before him. Taking his erect penis into her mouth, Liz slowly began to suck him while running her tongue over his length. Max moaned in pure bliss as her fulsome lips embraced his cock. He slowly reached out his hand and cradled the back of her head as she caressed him slowly with her tongue. Max felt incredible; this was the most amazing blowjob he ever had from Liz and it was only getting better. It felt like Liz knew exactly what to do to please him in ways they’d never explored before, turning Max’s knees into jelly and causing his toes to curl up.
“Oh yes.” he sighed as Liz ran her lips up his shaft and around his glands. Next she trailed back down to the base of his penis, lightly running her teeth down his length. The blissful sensations had him raised up onto his toes. As Liz concentrated on rhythmically swallowing Max's ample length and soon she could feel the telltale signs of his approaching orgasm. Already she could feel his cock swelling in her mouth, his semen surging in his balls.
“Ughhhh, Liz…God…I’m gonna cum!” Liz latched on to his cock and wouldn’t let Max go as he pumped his seed into her mouth, which she eagerly swallowed. Slowly Max’s breathing went back to normal as his orgasm subsided but Liz held her position, kissing and licking him as he calmed down.
“So how was that?” Liz asked Max as she stood back on her feet, knowing the answer from the massive number of times she’s gone down on him and from the look on his face. Max grabbed hold of her and pulled her into a hug, all she could do was hug him back, eyes closed and a wide smile on her face. As Max pulled away from her he changed their positions so that she was now against that tiled wall. Liz bit her lower lip in anticipation as he slid down her body, stoking her naked legs as he knelt before her. Looking up into Liz’s eyes he reached up under her skirt and hooked his finger around the waist of her panties. Slowly he pulled them down, exposing her moist opening to him.
Max moved his face closer to the apex of her thighs while moving her legs apart. Liz threw her head back as Max made contact with her flesh; her left leg involuntary moved up and rested on his shoulder. Her own arms rested on the low walls of the cubical, helping to keep her balance as Max ate her.
“Eat me Max, Please…” she trailed of as her lover stroked his tongue over her slit again and again. Her hips started to buckle against his mouth; she was desperate for more contact, desperate to climax into his mouth. Soon Max’s tongue found its goal; slowly he circled her clit and plunged his tongue into her pussy with short, hard stabs bringing her ever closer to the edge.
Max returned his tongue to the knob of pleasure within her soft folds while stick two finger up into her. Thrusting in and out, Liz moaned and shook her head from side to side, holding her hand to his head she pulled him in closer. Her other hand moved to his fingers, pulling them out and then moved it to join her other hand.
“Oh ffuuuuuck, Max. I…eat me…I’m coming…I’m commmiiinggg!!” Max covered her core with his mouth and drank in all of her juices as they poured forth from her. As Max released her leg, she slid down the wall, her face flushed and covered with sweat. She pulled him toward her and hugged Max and again. The two lovers stared into each other’s eyes, as Max’s hard cock jutted out from his pants neither of they could wait to be completely joined once more.
Together they removed their clothes and tossed them out of the stall. Max waved his hand and the shower started up, letting warm waters cascade over their bodies. Gently Max turned Liz around and he started to kiss her shoulders. She smiled as Max moved from one shoulder to the other while moving her soaked long hair round to her front. As Max’s hands moved to hold her hips Liz leaned her head around to and she pulled him into a passionate kiss, a kiss that was fed even more heat by the hot waters that poured over them. Max couldn’t wait anymore; slowly he guided her arms up to the wall so that she could support herself. Bending her down slightly allowed Max to gain access to what he desired and while he teased Liz’s breast with his left hand, he used his right to guide himself into her waiting heat.
“Hmmmmmmmmmmmm…” Liz groaned as his hard cock filled her depths completely.
Once he was fully sheathed within her velvet folds, Max pulled out to his tip and then slowly pushed back in. He repeated this time and time again, causing desire to well up inside of her until Liz started to thrust her hips forward both were yearning for the contact of the other. Every slow movement was full of loving and caring, Max making sure that her pleasure centres were stimulated while he drove her body crazy. One hand continued to tease a breast while the other ran over the smooth skin of her back.
“Uggnnnn, ugnnn, ugnnnnn, Oh Max, please stop teasing me. I need you…please go faster. Uggnnnnn, Goddddd, please!!” Liz moaned as each thrust sent a storm of pleasure to her brain. Max couldn’t take his eyes off of her; he watched as she lowered her head, her dark hair falling around both sides of her face while water dripped from her nose and chin. He decided to move a little faster but not as much as she would have wanted…no, needed. He wanted to tease her again and again to make sure that when she came, it was a firestorm of an orgasm.
He kept going, sliding his dick within her willing, wanton body again and again. He could feel the muscles of her pussy constrict over his length, gripping him as he moved against her. His hands relished on sensually caressing every inch of naked wet skin that he could reach. He even moved one hand to feel the curves of her hip bone, tickling her sensitive flesh a little before he moved between her legs and fingered her slit that his cock as deeply penetrating.
“Ohhhhhhh Liz, you feel so good…” Max decided that the teasing was over. He needed to cum as much as she did but more importantly he wanted her to reach her climax more than he wanted his own. He loved wanting her body react to it. Thrust after thrust after thrust, he hammered in and out of her tight hole, circling his hips to give him more force and direction. Liz was close, every other push inward Max made contact with her g-spot and she was so tight on him that her body was practically milking him. She wanted more and more, her hands were still rested on the wall but were now clenched fists. “I know you’re close Liz, I can feel it…let go, please. I’ll catch you.” Max whispered into her ear. She couldn’t refuse him and as if on command her orgasm claimed her body.
“Oh Max, Maxx, Maaaxxxxxxxxx” she screamed as his cock thrust into her one last time. His climax happened almost on the same moment as hers. She could feel his sperm shoot into her as it splashed against her walls. Liz could feel more and more of Max, her blood boiled with the knowledge that she was close to being truly like him as well as being able to have a family with him. Max straightened her body against his, his hard penis still within her. She tried to speak but she was still wrapped up in the pleasure, her eyes closed and her mouth opening and closing every few seconds, water filling their open mouths.
Max held her close to him, his arms wrapped around her with one hand resting on a breast, the other across her stomach and his lips gently caressing her neck. Their bodies were trembling and quivering with delight. Max didn’t let go of her, both never wanting to feel their bodies separate.
“I love you.” Both said together and smiling. They stayed like that a long time before they heard someone trying to get inside the locker room. They moved quickly, turning off the shower and using their powers to dry their bodies before they redressed. Max unlocked the door and repaired the lock before they sneaked out into the gym and then out into the halls before anyone saw them.
Hall of the High Council, Antar…
The hall was the second grandest in the empire, it’s superior was the throne room of the imperial palace. It was in this hall that the king met with the high council of the empire and discussed the affairs of state, it hadn’t been used in many a year as Kivar had little use for their advice. He usually preferred to sit in the throne and tell them what to do and for the most part they went along with it just to keep his army from their doors.
Today, Larek had summoned them from their homes across their space. It wasn’t something they were pleased about but then he personally guaranteed their safety. Nobles didn’t do that unless they were absolutely sure that Kivar wouldn’t learn of the meeting. As they sat in their chairs around the table, each looked to Larek as he spoke.
“Right now, Kivar is taking his fleet to Earth. I don’t know how he got out of the system without us knowing but that doesn’t matter. He plans on wiping out every last life form on a developing world just to get to the Royal Four. Earth like all worlds with younger races have been declared neutral until they have reached star travel technology.” Larek said
“We know this Larek, and because of his actions we will deal with Kivar. However, what you are asking…”
“Humans have no business in space, not yet. And they certainly have no business as part of our Royal House.”
“The Four would not leave their mates or their families behind. If they stay, they continually risk exposure and death.” Larek said
“Earth was not the best choice you could have made Larek.”
“I didn’t. Zan did and as it turns out, it has been very beneficial to him and the others.” Larek said
“The human female?”
“Her name is Liz. And she has done nothing to warrant this fate. If anything being here on Antar could benefit her. She does have an interesting mind that could be nice to study…uh…outside of a lab.”
“No, if Zan wishes to reclaim the throne he must do it without polluting the royal bloodline with human DNA.”
“Zan is the legitimate heir, forced out by Kivar’s treachery and none of you did anything apart from protecting yourselves. Zan has the Granolith and if all goes well it will fire when Kivar’s forces are in range. Zan does not need to wish for the throne, he can claim it the same way Kivar did. Liz, or no Liz, you cannot prevent that.” Larek said
“No this council will not allow it. The choice is Zan’s, to return home or stay with the female.” Larek shook his head, the one thing all nobles had in common was a streak of stubbornness. Even he had it and for the most part is was helpful but right now he hated it. Of course it did give him the option of not giving up when the need was there and it was. “Larek, we will contact Kivar and order his return.”
“If you actually believe he will do as you ask, you are as delusional as he is.” Larek said as he walked out of the chamber
Larek’s Palace, A Little Later
“They’re idiots.” Larek said as he walked into his private chamber
“I guess it didn’t go well.” His future descendant said, “That’s why we abolished the noble houses.”
“Excuse me?”
“Oh we got rid of the nobility as our leaders. Too many decisions were being made that would benefit the houses and not the people. More and more leaders like Kivar kept coming up so we said goodbye to the old ways, yet we kept the title for the leader we chose as king.”
“Oh who was that?” Larek asked
“You.” He said, “At least temporarily. The people gave it to you in trust, you were a few years from death at the time and it seemed wise to put the leader of the abolishment movement in charge until a system could be put in place for choosing the next leaders. That was after you set everything up on Earth when the group was sent to my time.”
“I…okay, well...how did I do?”
“Made a mistake on Ortega trade deal…lead to a little war but on the whole…”
“I started a war?”
“No, you just made a bad call on who to trust. They started it. So, what’s the council’s problem?”
“Human blood in the family line, as I expected.” Larek said, “But I will bring them around.”
“Good. In the meantime I’ve almost finished here.”
“What do you mean, what have you been up to?”
“Just a few minor little tinkering. I need to make sure my original mission doesn’t fail. So I left some messages on other worlds…in caves that wont be explored for several more centuries. Just warnings of where to look if you still stop having sex.”
“I’m telling you, that isn’t gonna happen. We’re not that stupid.” Larek said
“Uh, yeah, well maybe in a couple of generations you will be. Just make sure that the eight leave their DNA for my time to find. Blood, skin cells, hair…just whatever they can in separated vials marked with their names.”
“I’ll get it done on my first trip to Earth after they’ve finished.” Larek said
“Good. Hopefully we can save 2 races with a handful of moves.”
“You’ve already done well just by sending them back here. Giving them a chance at a life, away from danger.” Larek said
“They had that in the life you prepared for them. Kivar was the problem. I should have removed him before he woke that thing up.”
“Mistakes are apart of life. You gave them another chance, maybe together we can get it right.”
...
..
.
.
..
...
Dress Store, Right After School
In the store where Isabel spotted her ideal dress for the dance in the first timeline, Isabel and the other girls arrived to do a little shopping. They were intent on making it an even more memorable night than it was the first time and for that they needed something a little more special – a little more intimate. As they walked around the store, they spent a little bit more time in the lingerie department before Isabel went to get her dress. “This is going to be fun.” Tess said as she looked over a pair of lace panties and felt the fabric in her fingers.
“Oh come on, you can do better than that. Use that imagination of yours.” Isabel said as she spotted on particular item that she knew would get Alex standing to attention. A sexy black satin bustier with ribbon lace-ups in the front and back. It had slightly padded cups that enhanced her already ample cleavage. There were adjustable straps and it opened at the front with a back that could be laced up enough to cling to her waist. Hanging down from the hem were adjustable garters that went with matching thigh high stockings. Along with it was a matching G-String.
“Oh nice.” Maria said as she held a fishnet stretch lace teddy against her body, it was blue and very transparent that had open sides held together by tiny straps and also had a low cut back with similar straps crisscrossing over it. “Will this get Michael going?”
“That’s a safe bet.” Liz said
“Aren’t you getting anything?” Isabel asked
“Yeah, I bet Max would love to see you in a little number like that.” Tess said as she pointed out a matching set of a bra, panties, garter belt and thigh high stockings in black.
“Max and I don’t need anything for helping in that department.” Liz said with a smile
“Oooooh.” The others all said
“But this isn’t about help, hell none of us need that. This is about inspiring pure, unadulterated lust.” Isabel said
“That and it’s fun.” Maria said
“Oh yes.” Tess said with a wicked smile
“So what’s the plan?” Liz asked
“Well I think we’ve had enough pizza and burgers of a lifetime so…Chinese?” Tess said
“Yeah but that’s not what I mean. Last time there were a few hiccups at the dance and it didn’t end so good for us.” Liz said
“Yeah well this time we’re married and all that stuff before is a load of crap.” Isabel said, “Hey, should we schedule in some times for the Eraser room?”
“You’re kidding right?” Maria asked
“No. I don’t think I can go all night without Alex and I having a little fun. And when he sees me in this…”
“Earth moving?” Liz asked
“More like Earth shattering earthquakes.” Maria said
“You better believe it.” Isabel said before all girls started laughing, “So shall we?”
“Nah, there will be plenty of empty classrooms, storage closets, the boiler room, the gym, the locker rooms, the bathrooms…what?” Liz said as she saw all the girls looking at her with raised eyebrows.
“Been thinking about this much?” Tess asked
Liz smiled, “A girl’s allowed to have fantasies.” She said
“I always did want to do it in the Principal’s office.” Isabel said in a slight dreamlike state
“Uh huh.” Maria and Tess said together
“Oh like you don’t want Michael to bend you over one of the tables at the Crash.” Liz said to Maria
“Well…yeah.” Maria said
“What about you?” Isabel asked Tess
“Nah uh, something’s are private.” Tess said innocently
“Tess.” Maria said
Tess smiled, “Changing room for the football team.”
“Hah, I knew it.” Liz said as she spotted one little number that she definitely could see herself wearing for Max’s enticement. A sheer white chiffon crop top with a stretch lace waist panel, a halter top that tied at the back of her neck and also came with matching lace g-string. Liz couldn’t help but think that it looked a little bridal and smiled at being able to wear it since she never could when she and Max bonded themselves together. The other girls smiled as she eyeballed it and Tess leaned over to whisper in her ear.
“Buy it.” Tess said, “He’ll love it…and it goes with your dress.”
Before long they had picked out what they wanted. Tess’s choice was a satin, spandex and stretch net bustier with rhinestones, hook back closure, shoulder straps, fixed length garter straps, matching g-string and stockings. It was a very enticing yellow that almost matched her hair. After briefly trying everything on they headed to the checkout where they paid for it all. They didn’t care about the cost, it didn’t matter to them right now not with what was looming over them. Besides their parents gave them explicit instructions to splurge, they would have reconsidered that choice if they knew just what they’d be buying and why. It didn’t take long for their purchases to be boxed and bagged so they were soon heading out to the street. While the guys may have seen the dresses already, the girls could make sure that what was beneath would never be forgotten.
Michael’s Apartment, Same Time
As the girls shopped, the guys were sitting and watching television and eating at least 5 buckets of KFC. To say they were bored waiting for their wives to return was an understatement but then they knew that they wanted the dance to be as incredible as it could be for them since it could effectively be their last. At least this time they could get it right. “How long does it take women to buy dresses?” Kyle asked as he looked at the clock for the fourth time
“Judging by how long it takes them to get ready, we could be here all year and not see them.” Max said
The others just looked at him, “You’re kidding right?” Michael asked
“He is the one that’s lived with Isabel all his life.” Kyle said
“Which is now my job.” Alex said with a wide grin
Max just looked at him, “Hmmm.”
“Is there a problem dear Brother in-law?” Alex asked with a hint of humour in his voice
“You suck.” Max said
“I thought that was Liz’s job?” Kyle said
“HEY!” Max said, “What is this, mess with Max time?”
“Oh yeah, totally.” Michael said
“Gee, what did I do to deserve this honour?” Max asked
“Max, you are the wise and great leader.” Alex said
“Yeah…kinda hate that king stuff.” Max said
“Well, glad its you and not me.” Kyle said
“You know, why couldn’t the Antarians get on with their problems and leave us out of it.” Max said
“Uh…if they tried that you and I wouldn’t be here.” Michael said
“You know what I mean Michael, they could have made us and dealt with Kivar by themselves. What they were waiting for, a booming voice from above?”
“Probably, yeah.” Alex said as he felt his heartbeat a little faster, “Ooh, the girls are back.” They all felt the same thing, it always happened when their lovers came within a certain proximity to them since their binding first started. Then they looked down at the KFC in front of them and realised they had eaten more than they planed. “Pizza?” Max asked
“I’ll call the Pizza Dude.” Michael said and then stopped, “Wow, serious de-ja-vu.” He shook his head and dialled the number once he picked up the phone.
Kivar’s Flagship, 180 Light Years from Earth, 18:00
“My lord, there is an incoming transmission from Antar.”
“That was faster than I expected.” Kivar said, “Open the channel.”
As Kivar sat in his command chair, the screen before him frizzed on and an image of the council appeared. “Kivar.” The head councillor said
“Lord Jhavo. Why are you calling?”
“Kivar you are in violation of imperial decrees regarding the intervention of the development of younger races.”
“What?” Kivar asked, looking very bored
“You’re going to attack Earth.”
“I am ending a threat to my rightful place on the throne. Zan’s existence is unacceptable. And if a pathetic race has to loose a planet in the process…”
“They don’t have star travel technology Kivar, there is no where else for them to go. They will become extinct.”
“A minor loss…actually, I don’t think it even qualifies as that.” Kivar said
“Kivar, under our laws you are hereby ordered to return to Antarian space.”
Kivar looked up, “You are ordering me. Who do you think you are speaking to?”
“You sit in the throne but you are still subject to the laws put in place by those before you.”
“No, no I am not. I command our people, I command you. I do as I please and nothing you can do will stop me. This empire is mine, Earth is mine to destroy and as of this moment I am dissolving you weak Council. Your houses will be abolished, your forces dismantled and you will not interfere with me ever again.” Kivar said as he pressed a button and deactivated the screen. “Get me to Earth NOW!”
“Yes My Lord.” His captain said as he pressed a series of buttons and pushed the engines to their limit.
“Contact my generals on Antar. Tell them to seize the assets of the former Council, arrest the nobles…kill them if they resist. If need be, burn their houses to the ground. I would like at least one residence to vacation in.” Kivar said
“What of Lord Larek? He was not among them.”
“Oh he was involved. He’s always involved, moving against me, taking those things to Earth. He’s stood before me as an enemy…kill him, kill his bloodline right to the last member.”
“Yes my lord. Upon your return from conquering Earth you will rule unopposed and your line will endure a thousand years.”
“I would prefer a million but that’s good. Too bad they have violated my queen, turned her into one of those freaks. Now Vilandra is nothing more than a memory polluted by human blood. We will cleanse this abomination from the legacy of my love. We will leave nothing, we will raise their cities to the ground, burn their forests and take the very air they breath. Their water will become acid and none will live to see their loved ones ever again.”
Michael’s Apartment, 19:20
Maria left a while ago with the others, simply to spend time with their parents but much later she had been out walking, taking in the sights of her hometown. It was when she was across the street from her lover’s apartment, the words of her friends were echoing around in her mind, of all the advantages of Michael having his own place clear away from the prying eyes of her mother. She could feel her arousal and the heartbeat from Michael. She headed up without a hesitation or doubt and before long Maria was naked under the covers of his bed, her legs spread wide with Michael’s face buried between them. Michael had placed her legs over his shoulders and locked them in position as his tongue darted into her soaked core.
“Mi…Michael.” Maria screamed as her body twisted and her hips ground against Michael’s face, desperate to get closer.
“Hmm…MHH RUHDSJ ROODDUEK.” Michael mumbled into her pussy. The vibrations of his words were driving her insane.
“OH God…SO GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDD.” she cried out as she came. When her body fell limp, Michael continued to lap at her juices until he decided he needed to be inside her.
As Michael moved up her body, he gently kissed her flushed skin, caressed her breasts and sucked on her nipples. Each act drew a moan from her lips that caused his erection to get harder. When their bodies were aligned, Michael reached down and grabbed his cock but instead of plunging it deep into his lover, he ran the tip along the length of her slit.
He smiled as Maria groaned at the torment, pushing her hips up to try and get Michael inside her. “Hmmmm…Michael, please don’t tease me.” she begged, “Please fuck me.”
Michael bent down and kissed her lips prior to sliding his dick into her warmth. As Maria felt Michael inside her tight hole, she grabbed onto his body until he bottomed out and was as far inside her as his enormous length would go. They gazed into each other’s eyes as their bodies became one, then Michael slid out and pushed back in. Slowly he built up a steady rhythm, their bodies gliding against each other. Maria’s whole body was on fire, her panties became wet, her nipples hard against her lover, she can feel Michael's hard cock so deep inside her, she revelled in the fact that she made him feel this way, she was the cause of his arousal and she could do this at any time. She loved the fact that it was her that could make Michael go insane.
“Oh Michael…don’t stop…Uhnnnnnn…god yes.” Maria said to her mate as his hand cupped one of her breasts
“God Maria…you feel so…ughnnnn…good…so right.” Michael strained out
As Michael pushed into his lover, he pushed her further up the bed until her back was flat against the headboard and he was on his knees, thrusting up into her. Maria used the new position to gain leverage and started pounding herself on Michael’s dick. She placed her hands on to his chest, which gave her even more leverage and now she started rolling her hips round. Michael moved his hands up along her arms, gently teasing the sweaty flesh, he pulled her down and he thrust up. Everything slowed down as they speeded up the grinding of their bodies.
“UGHNNNN…GOD BABY…MARIA…YESSSSS.” Michel called out
“Ooooh, god, Michael.” Maria moaned
“Mariaaaaaa.” they were so close. It was a competition between the two of them, trying to get the other to cum first and both were determined to win today. Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her blond hair he moaned loud. Maria moaned her agreement and joy; she held his body in place, pushing him further and further inside her tight sex. Just the feeling of Maria’s passage around him was almost enough to make him want to cum but what began as a slowly rhythm of Michael inserting his length within her had become an intense barrage of mindless runts and thrusts. Michael was filling her completely, she was complete and it was because of him.
“OH YES, OH YES, OH YESSSSSSSSSS.” Maria cried as Michael reached down and started to play with her swollen clit. Maria met him thrust for thrust, her small but athletic body matching his own movements in every way.
“Jesus, you feel so good.” Michael simply cannot believe he is fucking Maria Deluca in his bedroom, it’s a dream come true.
“Faster Michael...ahhh god...harder, make me cum” Maria whimpered in his ear, her need is overwhelming she began to clench Michael’s cock with every stroke.
“GNNN…GHNNNN…FUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCKKKKK YESSSSSS!”
That was then they came again. Their bodies stiffened and froze, both trembling as they rode out their orgasms and held on to each other tightly. Michael shot his load deep into his mate as he watched her lower lip tremble. Minutes later when they were coming down from their high, they looked at each other and lustfully smiled as they were contented. They slid back down onto the mattress and Maria eased herself off from Michael.
Valenti Residence, Same Time
As the fleet approached to bring destruction, only 16 people on the planet knew about it and three of them were sitting around the dinner table in the Valenti home trying their best to forget all about it until it was time. Everything was simple and quiet but as the Sheriff was laying down his ground rules, it wasn’t going to stay that way.
“I’m serious you two, everything stays the way it was before we left. Tess in the bedroom, Kyle on the couch.”
“Dad, we’ve been sharing a bed for like 2 or 3 months now.” Kyle said
“Uh huh, make me feel old why don’t you.” Jim said
“Dad.”
“No, I’m adamant. After you two get married…what?” he asked as he looked at the faces of the two teenagers.
“We actually have something to tell you.” Tess said
“Dad, you see…the other day…” Kyle stammered
“That is…well Kyle and I…we…”
“Started the Binding.” Both said together, “We’re married.”
“Ouch. Now I do feel old.” Jim said, “Yeah, I should have seen this coming.”
“Dad, we love each other.”
“I know. Believe me I know and I’m happy for the both of you. You’re lucky you found each other but I’m still a dad worried about the two of you.” Jim said as he took a deep breath and smiled, “Well, Tess, welcome to the family.”
“Thank you dad.” Tess said with a wide smile
“So?” Kyle asked
“So you’re still on the couch.” Jim said with a smile, he was going to be having fun playing with them. Making him feel so old was not a good thing to do to the Sheriff of Roswell New Mexico. He had little doubt that Kyle would be sneaking in to join Tess in bed but knew that he’d have to get up very early to sneak back out – no one woke up earlier than he did and the least little sound always woke him. There was no way Kyle would succeed and he knew that Kyle knew.
“Well, it’s the end of the world soon. Maybe things will go weird and we’ll end up building our own place like we did with the cabin.” Tess said
“I do miss that place.” Kyle said
“We’re better here than in the stomach of a great big snake.” Tess said
“Hmm, true.” Jim said, “Just promise me that you two will keep the noise down.”
“What noise…oh.” Kyle said, “Yeah.”
“Well slight problem is that that wont be possible.” Tess said with a very, very wicked smile that had a hint of seduction when she looked at her mate.
Hall of the High Council, Antar, 20:00
“This is intolerable.”
“I told you.” Larek said, sitting back in his chair with his feet on the table
“Kivar cannot be allowed to continue as he is. This Council has endured for 10 millennia.”
“Troops have already begun moving on our lands. It wont take them long to realise that we and our families are here.”
“And when they come here, they will kill us and put Kivar in a position of absolute power. None of the people will oppose him.” Larek said
“Then we must stop him.”
“The granolith will eliminate him. However, we cannot reach Earth in time to do anything but damage control.”
“Larek…”
“No, you will here this. We sent Zan and the others to Earth to give us a chance of hope. It’s time to bring them home.” Larek said
“We will not…”
“We gave them the retrovirus to produce heirs, to create genetically compatible mates and have offspring so that they could rule if Zan could not. And now you don’t want them here because of their human blood. Explain that to me.”
“Zan is available. We can restore him to what he was. Human blood is not necessary.”
“He would remove himself of that responsibility if you try to deny him Liz and Rath would probably kill you if you tried to keep him from Maria. It is the same with Vilandra and Alex, Ava and Kyle. They have bound themselves to each other and that cannot be changed. It is our duty to protect the Zan and we failed in that duty once. I wont do it again. If they fall because of human arrogance in this matter…I go to stop it. If you wont do it, I will bring them back home with their human families and keep them in a place where they would be safe. I leave it to you to decide their roles in our lives.” Larek said before he stormed out of the hall. He stopped off to get his family before he took them to his small fleet of ships and launched to Earth.
To Be Continued…
..
...
Dress Store, Right After School
In the store where Isabel spotted her ideal dress for the dance in the first timeline, Isabel and the other girls arrived to do a little shopping. They were intent on making it an even more memorable night than it was the first time and for that they needed something a little more special – a little more intimate. As they walked around the store, they spent a little bit more time in the lingerie department before Isabel went to get her dress. “This is going to be fun.” Tess said as she looked over a pair of lace panties and felt the fabric in her fingers.
“Oh come on, you can do better than that. Use that imagination of yours.” Isabel said as she spotted on particular item that she knew would get Alex standing to attention. A sexy black satin bustier with ribbon lace-ups in the front and back. It had slightly padded cups that enhanced her already ample cleavage. There were adjustable straps and it opened at the front with a back that could be laced up enough to cling to her waist. Hanging down from the hem were adjustable garters that went with matching thigh high stockings. Along with it was a matching G-String.
“Oh nice.” Maria said as she held a fishnet stretch lace teddy against her body, it was blue and very transparent that had open sides held together by tiny straps and also had a low cut back with similar straps crisscrossing over it. “Will this get Michael going?”
“That’s a safe bet.” Liz said
“Aren’t you getting anything?” Isabel asked
“Yeah, I bet Max would love to see you in a little number like that.” Tess said as she pointed out a matching set of a bra, panties, garter belt and thigh high stockings in black.
“Max and I don’t need anything for helping in that department.” Liz said with a smile
“Oooooh.” The others all said
“But this isn’t about help, hell none of us need that. This is about inspiring pure, unadulterated lust.” Isabel said
“That and it’s fun.” Maria said
“Oh yes.” Tess said with a wicked smile
“So what’s the plan?” Liz asked
“Well I think we’ve had enough pizza and burgers of a lifetime so…Chinese?” Tess said
“Yeah but that’s not what I mean. Last time there were a few hiccups at the dance and it didn’t end so good for us.” Liz said
“Yeah well this time we’re married and all that stuff before is a load of crap.” Isabel said, “Hey, should we schedule in some times for the Eraser room?”
“You’re kidding right?” Maria asked
“No. I don’t think I can go all night without Alex and I having a little fun. And when he sees me in this…”
“Earth moving?” Liz asked
“More like Earth shattering earthquakes.” Maria said
“You better believe it.” Isabel said before all girls started laughing, “So shall we?”
“Nah, there will be plenty of empty classrooms, storage closets, the boiler room, the gym, the locker rooms, the bathrooms…what?” Liz said as she saw all the girls looking at her with raised eyebrows.
“Been thinking about this much?” Tess asked
Liz smiled, “A girl’s allowed to have fantasies.” She said
“I always did want to do it in the Principal’s office.” Isabel said in a slight dreamlike state
“Uh huh.” Maria and Tess said together
“Oh like you don’t want Michael to bend you over one of the tables at the Crash.” Liz said to Maria
“Well…yeah.” Maria said
“What about you?” Isabel asked Tess
“Nah uh, something’s are private.” Tess said innocently
“Tess.” Maria said
Tess smiled, “Changing room for the football team.”
“Hah, I knew it.” Liz said as she spotted one little number that she definitely could see herself wearing for Max’s enticement. A sheer white chiffon crop top with a stretch lace waist panel, a halter top that tied at the back of her neck and also came with matching lace g-string. Liz couldn’t help but think that it looked a little bridal and smiled at being able to wear it since she never could when she and Max bonded themselves together. The other girls smiled as she eyeballed it and Tess leaned over to whisper in her ear.
“Buy it.” Tess said, “He’ll love it…and it goes with your dress.”
Before long they had picked out what they wanted. Tess’s choice was a satin, spandex and stretch net bustier with rhinestones, hook back closure, shoulder straps, fixed length garter straps, matching g-string and stockings. It was a very enticing yellow that almost matched her hair. After briefly trying everything on they headed to the checkout where they paid for it all. They didn’t care about the cost, it didn’t matter to them right now not with what was looming over them. Besides their parents gave them explicit instructions to splurge, they would have reconsidered that choice if they knew just what they’d be buying and why. It didn’t take long for their purchases to be boxed and bagged so they were soon heading out to the street. While the guys may have seen the dresses already, the girls could make sure that what was beneath would never be forgotten.
Michael’s Apartment, Same Time
As the girls shopped, the guys were sitting and watching television and eating at least 5 buckets of KFC. To say they were bored waiting for their wives to return was an understatement but then they knew that they wanted the dance to be as incredible as it could be for them since it could effectively be their last. At least this time they could get it right. “How long does it take women to buy dresses?” Kyle asked as he looked at the clock for the fourth time
“Judging by how long it takes them to get ready, we could be here all year and not see them.” Max said
The others just looked at him, “You’re kidding right?” Michael asked
“He is the one that’s lived with Isabel all his life.” Kyle said
“Which is now my job.” Alex said with a wide grin
Max just looked at him, “Hmmm.”
“Is there a problem dear Brother in-law?” Alex asked with a hint of humour in his voice
“You suck.” Max said
“I thought that was Liz’s job?” Kyle said
“HEY!” Max said, “What is this, mess with Max time?”
“Oh yeah, totally.” Michael said
“Gee, what did I do to deserve this honour?” Max asked
“Max, you are the wise and great leader.” Alex said
“Yeah…kinda hate that king stuff.” Max said
“Well, glad its you and not me.” Kyle said
“You know, why couldn’t the Antarians get on with their problems and leave us out of it.” Max said
“Uh…if they tried that you and I wouldn’t be here.” Michael said
“You know what I mean Michael, they could have made us and dealt with Kivar by themselves. What they were waiting for, a booming voice from above?”
“Probably, yeah.” Alex said as he felt his heartbeat a little faster, “Ooh, the girls are back.” They all felt the same thing, it always happened when their lovers came within a certain proximity to them since their binding first started. Then they looked down at the KFC in front of them and realised they had eaten more than they planed. “Pizza?” Max asked
“I’ll call the Pizza Dude.” Michael said and then stopped, “Wow, serious de-ja-vu.” He shook his head and dialled the number once he picked up the phone.
Kivar’s Flagship, 180 Light Years from Earth, 18:00
“My lord, there is an incoming transmission from Antar.”
“That was faster than I expected.” Kivar said, “Open the channel.”
As Kivar sat in his command chair, the screen before him frizzed on and an image of the council appeared. “Kivar.” The head councillor said
“Lord Jhavo. Why are you calling?”
“Kivar you are in violation of imperial decrees regarding the intervention of the development of younger races.”
“What?” Kivar asked, looking very bored
“You’re going to attack Earth.”
“I am ending a threat to my rightful place on the throne. Zan’s existence is unacceptable. And if a pathetic race has to loose a planet in the process…”
“They don’t have star travel technology Kivar, there is no where else for them to go. They will become extinct.”
“A minor loss…actually, I don’t think it even qualifies as that.” Kivar said
“Kivar, under our laws you are hereby ordered to return to Antarian space.”
Kivar looked up, “You are ordering me. Who do you think you are speaking to?”
“You sit in the throne but you are still subject to the laws put in place by those before you.”
“No, no I am not. I command our people, I command you. I do as I please and nothing you can do will stop me. This empire is mine, Earth is mine to destroy and as of this moment I am dissolving you weak Council. Your houses will be abolished, your forces dismantled and you will not interfere with me ever again.” Kivar said as he pressed a button and deactivated the screen. “Get me to Earth NOW!”
“Yes My Lord.” His captain said as he pressed a series of buttons and pushed the engines to their limit.
“Contact my generals on Antar. Tell them to seize the assets of the former Council, arrest the nobles…kill them if they resist. If need be, burn their houses to the ground. I would like at least one residence to vacation in.” Kivar said
“What of Lord Larek? He was not among them.”
“Oh he was involved. He’s always involved, moving against me, taking those things to Earth. He’s stood before me as an enemy…kill him, kill his bloodline right to the last member.”
“Yes my lord. Upon your return from conquering Earth you will rule unopposed and your line will endure a thousand years.”
“I would prefer a million but that’s good. Too bad they have violated my queen, turned her into one of those freaks. Now Vilandra is nothing more than a memory polluted by human blood. We will cleanse this abomination from the legacy of my love. We will leave nothing, we will raise their cities to the ground, burn their forests and take the very air they breath. Their water will become acid and none will live to see their loved ones ever again.”
Michael’s Apartment, 19:20
Maria left a while ago with the others, simply to spend time with their parents but much later she had been out walking, taking in the sights of her hometown. It was when she was across the street from her lover’s apartment, the words of her friends were echoing around in her mind, of all the advantages of Michael having his own place clear away from the prying eyes of her mother. She could feel her arousal and the heartbeat from Michael. She headed up without a hesitation or doubt and before long Maria was naked under the covers of his bed, her legs spread wide with Michael’s face buried between them. Michael had placed her legs over his shoulders and locked them in position as his tongue darted into her soaked core.
“Mi…Michael.” Maria screamed as her body twisted and her hips ground against Michael’s face, desperate to get closer.
“Hmm…MHH RUHDSJ ROODDUEK.” Michael mumbled into her pussy. The vibrations of his words were driving her insane.
“OH God…SO GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDD.” she cried out as she came. When her body fell limp, Michael continued to lap at her juices until he decided he needed to be inside her.
As Michael moved up her body, he gently kissed her flushed skin, caressed her breasts and sucked on her nipples. Each act drew a moan from her lips that caused his erection to get harder. When their bodies were aligned, Michael reached down and grabbed his cock but instead of plunging it deep into his lover, he ran the tip along the length of her slit.
He smiled as Maria groaned at the torment, pushing her hips up to try and get Michael inside her. “Hmmmm…Michael, please don’t tease me.” she begged, “Please fuck me.”
Michael bent down and kissed her lips prior to sliding his dick into her warmth. As Maria felt Michael inside her tight hole, she grabbed onto his body until he bottomed out and was as far inside her as his enormous length would go. They gazed into each other’s eyes as their bodies became one, then Michael slid out and pushed back in. Slowly he built up a steady rhythm, their bodies gliding against each other. Maria’s whole body was on fire, her panties became wet, her nipples hard against her lover, she can feel Michael's hard cock so deep inside her, she revelled in the fact that she made him feel this way, she was the cause of his arousal and she could do this at any time. She loved the fact that it was her that could make Michael go insane.
“Oh Michael…don’t stop…Uhnnnnnn…god yes.” Maria said to her mate as his hand cupped one of her breasts
“God Maria…you feel so…ughnnnn…good…so right.” Michael strained out
As Michael pushed into his lover, he pushed her further up the bed until her back was flat against the headboard and he was on his knees, thrusting up into her. Maria used the new position to gain leverage and started pounding herself on Michael’s dick. She placed her hands on to his chest, which gave her even more leverage and now she started rolling her hips round. Michael moved his hands up along her arms, gently teasing the sweaty flesh, he pulled her down and he thrust up. Everything slowed down as they speeded up the grinding of their bodies.
“UGHNNNN…GOD BABY…MARIA…YESSSSS.” Michel called out
“Ooooh, god, Michael.” Maria moaned
“Mariaaaaaa.” they were so close. It was a competition between the two of them, trying to get the other to cum first and both were determined to win today. Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her blond hair he moaned loud. Maria moaned her agreement and joy; she held his body in place, pushing him further and further inside her tight sex. Just the feeling of Maria’s passage around him was almost enough to make him want to cum but what began as a slowly rhythm of Michael inserting his length within her had become an intense barrage of mindless runts and thrusts. Michael was filling her completely, she was complete and it was because of him.
“OH YES, OH YES, OH YESSSSSSSSSS.” Maria cried as Michael reached down and started to play with her swollen clit. Maria met him thrust for thrust, her small but athletic body matching his own movements in every way.
“Jesus, you feel so good.” Michael simply cannot believe he is fucking Maria Deluca in his bedroom, it’s a dream come true.
“Faster Michael...ahhh god...harder, make me cum” Maria whimpered in his ear, her need is overwhelming she began to clench Michael’s cock with every stroke.
“GNNN…GHNNNN…FUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCKKKKK YESSSSSS!”
That was then they came again. Their bodies stiffened and froze, both trembling as they rode out their orgasms and held on to each other tightly. Michael shot his load deep into his mate as he watched her lower lip tremble. Minutes later when they were coming down from their high, they looked at each other and lustfully smiled as they were contented. They slid back down onto the mattress and Maria eased herself off from Michael.
Valenti Residence, Same Time
As the fleet approached to bring destruction, only 16 people on the planet knew about it and three of them were sitting around the dinner table in the Valenti home trying their best to forget all about it until it was time. Everything was simple and quiet but as the Sheriff was laying down his ground rules, it wasn’t going to stay that way.
“I’m serious you two, everything stays the way it was before we left. Tess in the bedroom, Kyle on the couch.”
“Dad, we’ve been sharing a bed for like 2 or 3 months now.” Kyle said
“Uh huh, make me feel old why don’t you.” Jim said
“Dad.”
“No, I’m adamant. After you two get married…what?” he asked as he looked at the faces of the two teenagers.
“We actually have something to tell you.” Tess said
“Dad, you see…the other day…” Kyle stammered
“That is…well Kyle and I…we…”
“Started the Binding.” Both said together, “We’re married.”
“Ouch. Now I do feel old.” Jim said, “Yeah, I should have seen this coming.”
“Dad, we love each other.”
“I know. Believe me I know and I’m happy for the both of you. You’re lucky you found each other but I’m still a dad worried about the two of you.” Jim said as he took a deep breath and smiled, “Well, Tess, welcome to the family.”
“Thank you dad.” Tess said with a wide smile
“So?” Kyle asked
“So you’re still on the couch.” Jim said with a smile, he was going to be having fun playing with them. Making him feel so old was not a good thing to do to the Sheriff of Roswell New Mexico. He had little doubt that Kyle would be sneaking in to join Tess in bed but knew that he’d have to get up very early to sneak back out – no one woke up earlier than he did and the least little sound always woke him. There was no way Kyle would succeed and he knew that Kyle knew.
“Well, it’s the end of the world soon. Maybe things will go weird and we’ll end up building our own place like we did with the cabin.” Tess said
“I do miss that place.” Kyle said
“We’re better here than in the stomach of a great big snake.” Tess said
“Hmm, true.” Jim said, “Just promise me that you two will keep the noise down.”
“What noise…oh.” Kyle said, “Yeah.”
“Well slight problem is that that wont be possible.” Tess said with a very, very wicked smile that had a hint of seduction when she looked at her mate.
Hall of the High Council, Antar, 20:00
“This is intolerable.”
“I told you.” Larek said, sitting back in his chair with his feet on the table
“Kivar cannot be allowed to continue as he is. This Council has endured for 10 millennia.”
“Troops have already begun moving on our lands. It wont take them long to realise that we and our families are here.”
“And when they come here, they will kill us and put Kivar in a position of absolute power. None of the people will oppose him.” Larek said
“Then we must stop him.”
“The granolith will eliminate him. However, we cannot reach Earth in time to do anything but damage control.”
“Larek…”
“No, you will here this. We sent Zan and the others to Earth to give us a chance of hope. It’s time to bring them home.” Larek said
“We will not…”
“We gave them the retrovirus to produce heirs, to create genetically compatible mates and have offspring so that they could rule if Zan could not. And now you don’t want them here because of their human blood. Explain that to me.”
“Zan is available. We can restore him to what he was. Human blood is not necessary.”
“He would remove himself of that responsibility if you try to deny him Liz and Rath would probably kill you if you tried to keep him from Maria. It is the same with Vilandra and Alex, Ava and Kyle. They have bound themselves to each other and that cannot be changed. It is our duty to protect the Zan and we failed in that duty once. I wont do it again. If they fall because of human arrogance in this matter…I go to stop it. If you wont do it, I will bring them back home with their human families and keep them in a place where they would be safe. I leave it to you to decide their roles in our lives.” Larek said before he stormed out of the hall. He stopped off to get his family before he took them to his small fleet of ships and launched to Earth.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 14
Crashdown, 18:00 The Next Night
The Crash was closed for the night; most of the patrons were busy elsewhere tonight. The only people inside where Max, Alex, Michael and Kyle and their parents and all were eagerly awaiting the arrival of the girls. They were upstairs getting dressed for their little night out and potentially their last night of peace. Unfortunately they were taking their time and Alex was getting so bored that he was spinning on the stool he was sitting on like a little kid.
At took a little time but eventually Nancy came in through the doors to the back and cleared her throat. The young men all stopped what they were doing and looked around as their lovers entered wearing their dresses for the dance. They had seen them the last time around but that seemed like a lifetime ago. None of them could have expected their physical reactions, their hearts quickened, their breathing became a little harder and all felt a little hot.
“Oh boy.” Alex said as he once again looked at Isabel in her red dress.
The blonde moved up to her bonded mate with a smile on her lips and moved into whisper in his ear, “Wait until you see what’s underneath.”
Alex gulped, who wouldn’t and as he looked at the others he could see they were all having a similar reaction as they each kissed their women on the cheek. Their parents just stood around and smiled with a hint of a tear in their eyes. It was then that the guys looked at each other and nodded, Max and Michael then waved their hands and bouquets of flowers suddenly appeared. Roses in red, white, yellow and pink. They had been practicing that trick all day and were glad it paid off.
Liz smiled as Max took a single white rose and presented it to her. She inhaled the aroma, “Very nice.” She said, “And you look great in a tux.”
“All for you my dear.” Max said as he brushed some hair from her face.
Maria also smiled at Michael’s new trick, since his little bout of amnesia in the distant future his level of control had only gone from strength to strength. “I take it this is to make up for not dancing this evening.”
“Well I think it’s only fair before I subject us to abject public humiliation.” Michael said
“You’re not that bad.” Maria said
“Oh yeah, well we’ll see just how bad tonight.” Michael said before he gently kissed her, then he stopped when he felt her mother’s eyes on them. “I being nice.”
“A little too nice.” Amy told him
“Mom, please.” Maria said with a look
“It’s a mothers right to mess with her daughter’s boyfriend.” Amy said
“Michael’s a lot more than that mom.” Maria said
“I know…which means it only gets worse.” Amy said with crossed arms and a smile.
“Grmmmm…” Michael mumbled
At the opposite side of the room, Tess moved over to Kyle. “You look beautiful.”
“As always.” Tess said, “And you look very hot.”
Kyle smiled as he saw a very familiar gleam in her eye, “Tess, not here…my dad…the others.”
Tess smiled as she leaned in, “Maybe not here, but definitely tonight.” She said with a very seductive and sultry tone
Kyle smiled and took her hand, “My lady, your chariot awaits.”
“Oh not yet you don’t.” Diane said as she pulled out the camera
“Mom.” Isabel said while shaking her head
“If you 8 think you’re stepping one foot out of that door without at least one picture being taken then you’re really out of your minds.” Nancy said
They all looked at each other and smiled as they moved further into the room and stood together as a group. The parents stood behind Diane as she focused the camera and took a picture, but she had no intention of stopping there. She took individual pictures of each of them in their couples. It was simple and preserved for posterity, she was very thankful for the 24hour chemist next door that could have the pictures developed quickly. That was a good think given that after tonight, they didn’t have much time.
Soon they were heading out the door but then Jeff called to them, “Be back home by midnight.”
“Dad.” Liz said asking for a bit of lenience, 1 in the morning maybe 2 but for an occasion like this midnight was considered early.
“I could always make it 11.” Jeff said
“Actually 11 sounds good.” Philip said
“I could go for that.” Amy said, “It would certainly cut down on the risk of any other…activities that don’t involve their little party.”
“Oh I like that.” Jeff said
“Midnight’s fine.” All their kids said together and quickly piled into the limo waiting for them.
Roswell High, 18:20
They arrived like many others and got out of their car and stood at the doors that lead to their prom. Even outside people were standing and talking away, and it was the same as the group entered. They saw people dancing together as music played from the band on stage. There were couples and groups sitting at tables. The colours in the room were as vibrant as the music playing and shafts of light beamed down from the spinning orb hanging from the ceiling.
“Iz, I can’t remember, is this one of yours?” Kyle asked
“Well I haven’t been apart of it since we got back but before in the past this was me. Now I’m guessing Pam Troy will graciously take the credit.” Isabel said
“Oh no doubt.” Max said
“Well you designed it and it looks great.” Alex said as his hand slipped into hers
“Here, here.” Kyle said
“Ladies and gentlemen…let’s have fun.” Liz said and they all moved further into the hall and started blend into the mass of teenagers and teachers playing chaperone.
By the Drinks Table…
Max and Liz moved to the table to get a tray and drinks for everyone. Whoever was dealing with the catering certainly were thorough. As Max and Liz poured out the liquids into cups, they watched as Alex and Isabel took the dance floor and the others sought out a table. Liz smiled and looked at her lover.
“They do look good together.” Liz said
“Yes, I guess you’re right.” Max said, “But then so do we.”
Liz smiled, “Hmm, I’ve always thought so.”
“Is it me or are we being watched?” Max asked as they both looked around
“Uh yeah.” Liz said, “Oh this could be because of the whole Tess thing. It took a while for things to change between us, but here it only looks like a heartbeat of a change.”
“Thank god for time travel.” Max said as he leaned down and kissed Liz. They both put on a little show of it and many of the people watching could see Max’s tongue head into her mouth. Each of their eyes went wide as they saw the passion and love of it but as Max and Liz separated their outward smiles were nothing like the ones they were keeping inside. They picked up their drinks and headed off to the table.
They found four of their friends sitting at the table, all watching Alex and Isabel as they danced away. Max put the tray down in the centre of the table and each took a glass, leaving 2 for the others. Michael could feel Maria’s hand on his thigh, stroking higher to his crotch and he reached out and started to caress her hand before he leaned in.
“I know what I can’t and can do…but for you I might be able to give it a little try later.”
Maria smiled and moved her hand higher, she grasped his soft dick through the pants of his tuxedo. It was then that the music stopped playing and everyone applauded the band. Alex and Isabel came over and they sat down with their family. They picked up their glasses and everyone looked around at each other. They held out their glasses and before drinking they gave themselves a little toast.
“One last night of fun.” Max said as they all clinked their glasses together.
“Depressing, but true.” Alex said
“Eat, drink and be merry for tomorrow we die.” Liz said
“Guys, let’s not bring this up. Not tonight.” Isabel said, they all smiled
Max sighed as he looked down at his drink.
“What?” Tess asked
“This wouldn’t be happening, not if we weren’t here. Just because some people can’t learn to solve their own problems by themselves and that I am a former king.” Max said
“Well we’ll be with you through all things.” Liz said
“Yeah, no man is an island.” Kyle said
“Unless his name is Madagascar.” Alex said with a big smile. The others just shook their head at his comment
“Anyway, are we here to have fun or what?” Max asked
“Oh I think the or what will be happening later.” Liz whispered
Max smiled, “So…fun.”
“And how about we all dance?” Tess asked
“Well some of us can.” Michael said, “One of us can try. Care to risk your life?” he asked Maria as he held up his hand.
“It’s been working for me so far.” Maria said as she took his hand.
Together they all walked out onto the dance floor just as the band started playing again. A dozen other couples joined them and everyone started dancing to the beat of the music.
19:30…
Maria was actually very impressed; Michael only stepped on her toes two or three times. Everyone was dancing away, bodies were grinding against bodies, if they weren’t dancing they might as well have been naked and just submitting to each other, but they were dancing. The teachers in the room were speaking with each other, watching as their students moved around. If it had been the 50’s no doubt they would be intervening and putting a 30cm ruler in between them to judge the appropriate distant for proper decorum. Thankfully standards changed, they were just making sure those things weren’t going too far and that no one spiked the drinks. Max was with Liz, moving their bodies close to each other. That was when Max spotted someone off in the corner of the room and realised that it was Brody. Max leaned down to whisper in Liz’s ear that he was here and both knew that it was likely to be Larek here and not his human host.
“Not tonight.” Liz whispered as she leaned against Max, “You better go.”
Max nodded and walked Liz over to their table before he headed off to where their friend was standing. “Brody?”
“No.” Larek said
“I should have known we wouldn’t be able to get tonight off.” Max said, “So how are things?”
“A little complicated. Things always are when you’re dealing with nobles are stuck in their ways.” Larek said
“Oh?”
“The Council isn’t too thrilled that you’re mating with a human. They should really need to come into the 12th millennium at sometime, I mean Antarians have been breeding with other species for at least 800 years but oh no, the noble houses would never ever do such a thing. We must never desecrate the purity of their bloodlines.” Larek said, practically ranting. “Anyway, how’s Liz?”
“She’s good.” Max said, “Why?”
“Well, I was wondering if you could do me a favour.” Larek said as he pulled out 24 empty glass vials.
“Larek?”
“As soon as you finish I was wondering if you could fill these vials with some DNA. Just the usual, blood, skin cells and hair. Make sure you keep the separate and as sealed once they have something inside.” Larek said
Max took the bundle of tubes and looked at them before looking back at his alien friend. “Why?”
“I was given a warning by a new friend. Actually he’s someone you’ve met before. He’s the one who sent you back.” Larek said, “You were about to die, he couldn’t allow it so he brought you to where you would be safe.”
“Well that’s good to know. Okay, so DNA and then what?”
“Place them in the Granolith chamber. I’ll pick them up along with you.”
“Picking us up?” Max asked
“Yes. When the Granolith goes off every military unit in this land mass will be around the mountain where we hid your pods and the Granolith. You know you wont be safe so I’m bringing you home.” Larek said, “And before you get worried, that includes Liz, Alex, Maria and Kyle as well as your parents.”
“Thank you, I take it you’re on the way now?” Max asked
“I’m running my engines at 142% but I still wont make it in time. If any of Kivar’s fleet choose to attack there will be a lot of damage done but at least you will be well contained in the mountain.”
“Yeah, question is, how long would before they drop a nuke on it?” Max pondered
“Well hopefully I wont be that late.” Larek said, “I better go. I difficult to maintain a connection when on a ship going this fast.”
“Well I definitely don’t hand that head of yours spread across half the galaxy.” Max said as he put the vials into his pocket.
Larek walked out of the room and disappeared into the night, returning his host to his home before he disconnected. Max walked back over to where Liz was waiting, he took her hand and the two young lovers soon started dancing again. They danced close to each other and the others and Max told them what Larek requested. Given that they owe their lives to Larek’s new friend, a little blood was the least they could do.
Pod Mountain, 19:50
Their parents were busy elsewhere as their children where at the prom. They had spent the last day or two buying up some supplies. Canned and long lasting food, camping gear, torches, batteries, large bottles of water, matches and lighters. All the supplies that their kids wished they’d had when they first arrived in the future. They had no idea how long they would be hiding out or where they would be end up but by no means were they going to be unprepared.
They bought them from all over, towns near Roswell but still away so that no suspicion was going to be raised. Now they brought them out to the mountain, they couldn’t get into the Pod Chamber, not without one of the kids, but that didn’t stop them. Jim came out earlier in the day and dug a very big hole in the ground, when they brought out the supplies they buried the lot. There was no reason for it to be discovered even if the odds were low of someone stumbling upon it out here. Now they had a fire burning away to the side, illuminating the small area.
“Ugh…hhhhhhhh.” Jim groaned, “Okay, that was heavy.”
“Heavy? For the big strong local sheriff.” Amy said mockingly, “Do those big muscles need a massage?”
“Would you two stop the flirting thing your doing. Maria and Kyle could do without the nightmares.” Jeff said
“Yes well what other fun can we old people have?” Amy said
“Hmm, well just make sure we’re all there to see their faces when you tell them.” Nancy said, “You know, yeah, this is an awful lot of water.”
“Fortune favours the prepared.” Philip said, “And I done want to be stuck without these if Kivar’s ships get through.”
“Or if the government doesn’t realise that they should be thanking the kids instead of killing them. You’d think an invading fleet being stopped would be a good reason not to hurt them.” Diane said
“Normally it would be nice but if we cant get along with our own species without lynching people for having the least little difference what hope do we have of playing nice with the people from the next system over.” Jim said, “Hell I see it every day…and on the news.”
“Actually I think they’re from a little further away than that.” Amy said
“You know what I mean.”
“I do. But…ah forget it. Come on, lets do this.” Jim said as he picked up a shovel and started to cover in the hole with the others helping.
When they were done, Diane just looked at the smoothed off sand that was being covered with small bushes for camouflage. “Huh.”
“What?” Philip asked
“We just buried a lot of canned food.” Diane said
“Yes, we did that. Because we don’t know when we’ll be able to get fresh food. Your idea.” Nancy said
“Yes it was. The thing of it is…we didn’t bring something.” Diane said
“What?”
“Can opener.” Diane said
They all wanted to bash their heads against the stone of the mountains. “I’ll bring one from the Crashdown.” Jeff said.
Soon they all piled in to their vehicles and headed off for home.
Principal’s Office, 20:25
It was inevitable, the way they danced with each other, they way they looked, their whole being told each other that they weren’t going to leave the school tonight without having sex. It wasn’t soon enough but they couples did eventually separate. No one said anything; they just walked away from each other holding hands. With Alex and Isabel, she led him straight to that little fantasy of hers. The opportunity was before them and she wasn’t going to let it pass, not without a fight. They moved through the halls and eventually reached the office.
By the time they locked the door and closed the blinds on the windows the hunger was upon them. Alex and Isabel stood before each other and they both looked the other over.
“You are so beautiful.” Alex said as he held her cheek and pulled her in for a kiss. It was very gentle, soft and made their souls yearn for more of the blissful contentment they felt in their hearts.
Softly, Isabel pushed Alex back and smiled. The blonde reached to the back of her dress and undid it. All Alex could do was watch as her exquisite body was revealed wearing the lingerie she had purchased. The satin bustier hugged her curves and Alex could only gulp as he looked at his wife. Isabel looked him squarely in his eyes and moved closer, her hands ran over the chest of his tux before moving up to his face and this time she pulled him toward her to kiss him.
“You like?” Isabel asked with a heated and sultry whisper
Alex responded by taking one of her hands and guiding it down. He placed her hand over his pants and grasped his dick and she felt how hard she had made him. “I like.” He said before kissing Isabel again. The two lovers pressed their bodies together and their arms wrapped around each other. They held each other; Isabel’s leg bent slighter and rubbed it against his. Isabel’s hands moved over his chest and pushed off the jacket of his tuxedo. It landed on the floor behind him and she started working on the buttons of his shirt. They had already made love once today and knew that if they went ahead with this then Alex would be a full blooded Antarian/human hybrid that would father her children someday. Alex wasn’t scared about it one bit, he wanted it and wasn’t about to back off.
Isabel popped each of his shirt buttons until they were all undone. Then Alex moved her until she was back against the Principal’s desk, her butt rested against the corner of the wood. They gazed longingly into each other’s eyes as she playfully tugged at his shirt and pulled it out of his pants. Alex quickly divested himself of his leather belt, undid his pants and let them fall to his ankles. He kicked off his shoes and then got rid of his pants leaving them both in their underwear.
“I still can’t believe we’re together like this.” Alex said as he caressed her face
“Well I believe it. I’m just sorry I kept you at a distance for so long.” Isabel said
Alex smiled, “You had your reasons but we’re together now.”
“Yes we are.” Isabel said with a smile, “But not fully…not yet.”
Alex looked at her, “Then lets make sure that we are fully together.”
“Yes, lets.” Isabel said with heat before the lovers kissed passionately again.
Roswell High School Team’s Locker Room, Same Time
Kyle and Tess were the same, they had been getting another drink when they watched the others walk silently away. For a few moments they stayed there, just talking with each other and looking at each other with nothing but love and heat. Tonight many couples at the prom would be disappearing to private rooms but there were at least four that would be indulging those desires in their own homes but also in this very building. Kyle had been talking away with one of his team mates who had made some derogatory comments about getting it on with Tess once Kyle had finished with her. The resulting punch sent him sliding across the smooth floor for at least 10 feet. He had tried to avoid the guy, knowing what happened the last time around he had been expecting it but some people were just asking for trouble.
When it happened, Tess knew what it was about and when Kyle came to ask her to go with him, she wasn’t going to end up kissing Max. The first time around he almost told her of his feeling for her but he walked away and she felt rejected. Her alien side called out and the alien side of Max responded. This time around they weren’t going to make any mistakes and make sure that they were right where they belonged – together.
Tess and Kyle made themselves scarce from the mass of dancing students and made their way down the halls, kissing and groping all the way until Tess saw a sign above a door. “Oh.” She said as he mind started to wonder, granted Kyle wasn’t going to be wearing his team uniform but she found that in his tuxedo he was just as hot to her eyes. She pulled Kyle inside, thankfully most areas in the school were utterly deserted and this side of the school was one of them. The only person even remotely close would be one of the chaperone teachers patrolling the immediate area around the hall…unless another couple of students had the same idea.
Aside from seeing what it looked like inside Kyle’s mind, it was the first time that Tess was seeing this room. It more than served its purpose for her fantasies and as Kyle pressed her up against one of the lockers in the room. His hands were on the sides of her dress, aching to feel the skin beneath. As Kyle nuzzled her neck, Tess nibbled on his earlobe and both were sending sparks of fire throughout each other. Kyle was aching to be one with her, to be buried deeply into her body so that hers can finish changing his.
“Do you want me?” Tess gasped
“Is that a trick question?” Kyle said
Tess smiled as she felt Kyle’s hand move up and slowly pull down the zipper before it slipped inside and felt the yellow satin of her underwear. Carefully and softly he planted kisses on her shoulder as his fingers hooked under the shoulder straps of her dress and then pulled them off and down her arms. Kyle had to move himself off her body to let the dress come all the way off but as it dropped to the floor his mouth was practically down there with it. Tess had to reach up under his chin and close his mouth with it.
“And I thought the dress was…wow, but now…WOW.” Kyle said
Tess grinned, she had hoped for that reaction and she was eager for his hands to remove every inch of the yellow fabric from her body. Kyle looked at Tess and suddenly felt drastically over dressed. He quickly pulled off his tuxedo until he was standing in nothing but his underwear, Tess’s eyes went wide when she saw them and reached out to feel them so that she was sure.
“Black silk boxers?” Tess asked
“Yeah well, I think they are very slimming looking.” Kyle said s he brushed his hands over his hips
Tess giggled slightly before he kissed her again but when they parted she asked, “I was referring to the silk.”
“Your not the only one allowed to dress for the occasion.” Kyle said as he felt her lingerie with his fingers, “I knew what would be happening tonight and something like that deserves to be special for both of us.”
Tess almost had a tear in her eye. She moved her hand up to his head and pulled him down for another kiss, one that told Kyle just how she felt about him if he didn’t already know. There was no mistaking it as the two lovers slowly sank to the floor as their bodies wrapped around each other, preparing for the most primal and needful of dances.
Eraser Room…
Max and Liz may have been the first couple to sneak out of the dance hall but they had to sneak by a lot of teachers to get to the Eraser Room. The teachers weren’t stupid, they knew fine well what their students got up to in that room and this evening they were told by the Principal to keep an eye on it. It took a while but they were able to sneak by the patrols like they were escaping from a prison and got inside the room. It was a simple matter of locking the door and making sure that it seemed like no one had gotten passed the teachers.
The two got inside and were instantly all over each other. Liz had been desperate for this, ever since she saw Max’s eyes on her when she and the other girls came into the diner after they were ready. If their parents and friends weren’t there she would have jumped him right there and then but she put a dampener on her lusts and settled for the fact that tonight there would be nothing stopping them from utterly giving into each other.
But that was later, for now they needed each other and that was what they were going to get. They kissed passionately as Liz’s hand reached down and started to massage her alien husband’s cock through his pants, she felt him growing harder and harder as they kissed. When she felt him straining against his pants and heard how heavy his breathing was, Liz stepped back and undid the fastening of her dress to let it fall down. Max held his breath as she revealed what she was wearing underneath. She was adorned with white lace panties and a matching chiffon halter-top that tied behind her neck. Covering her legs were thigh high white stockings that had Max practically begging for mercy.
Max reached out and brushed a lock of her hair behind her ear as Liz looked up into his deep eyes. “You have no idea how much I love you.” He said
“Yes I do. I can feel it here.” Liz said as she took his hand and placed it over her heart.
“I can feel you as well. It’s almost done.” Max said
Liz reached up and undid his tie before she undressed him. Max stood there and let Liz remove each article of clothing until he was down to his briefs. When she was done, Max moved closer to his soul mate. They could feel every inch of their being crying out, even for a single touch and that need was only made more intense when Max reached out with his hands and started to caress her arms. It made Liz move in closer and she felt his strong arms wrap around her body as she moved up onto her tiptoes to kiss him. Max moved his hand around, feeling along the edge of the lace waist panel and caressing the skin at that edge. He could feel the heat of her body flowing into his skin and given the chill of the night air in the room, they both sought out the body heat of their lover. They wanted more and Max looked into her eyes.
“We’ve given ourselves to each other, bound ourselves…and each time we’ve been together that retrovirus has removed some of the human DNA in you and replaced it with Antarian. Now…now I’m going to finish the job. Nothings going to take you from me when we’re done here.” Max said
“And nothing’s going to take you from me. Finish it Max,” Liz said as she ran her hands over his chest, “finish it now.”
“Yes, my love.” Max said before they kissed again.
Cafeteria…
Michael and Maria’s chosen destination was the cafeteria. Michael was the one doing the leading; he and his lover were running through the corridors until Michael brought them to where they often had their lunch. Once inside, Michael instantly picked Maria up and sat her on one of the tables. They were practically fused at the lips, neither coming up for air for long, long minutes.
“Do you like it in here?” Michael asked
“Not exactly the usual. Why?” Maria gasped as she felt his hand squeeze her breast.
“Word is you have a little fantasy about me screwing you on one of the Crash tables. Well I cant get you the Crash tonight but this is the next best thing.” Michael said
Maria groaned and smiled as Michael moved in and sucked on her lower lip before kissing her with pure fire. Michael snaked his hand down, he reached up her dress and hitched it up and as Maria spread her legs he pushed his hand in. He slowly started stroking her heated sex through her underwear and Maria rolled her hips against his hand. Michael’s other hand stayed firmly on her breast as they looked into each other’s eyes. They saw fire, desire and nothing but each other. Maria could feel Michael deep inside her soul, long ago she would have hated that idea, that for her he was the one but now her thoughts were constantly filled on the feelings she had for him. As for Michael, everything about his beautiful Maria drew him in again and again. He loved everything about her and he wouldn’t trade the universe for her. No matter what he was going to stay with her.
She was his soul, his heart, his everything. In his dreams she was constantly with him and longed for the day when he didn’t have to worry about looks given to him by her mother. Before he couldn’t have imagined sharing his life with anyone, not with his secret hanging over his head, and then she found out and now he couldn’t imagine being without her. There were two things he swore to himself, the first that he was going to be giving her utter happiness for as long as he could and the other was that he would never abandon her like her father did. He never wanted to see pain in her eyes because of anything he did to her.
“I love you.” Michael said
Three little words and it made Maria melt even more so that from the heat of his kisses. Then Michael pulled his hand back from under her dress and looked into Maria’s eyes. A silent understanding crossed between them and Maria hopped off the table, as she stood before Michael he lifted her dress up from her legs and pulled it off over her head leaving her in nothing but her lace blue teddy. He could see every inch of her body through the thin fabric and he got hard, just that little hint of concealment added a little air of mystery despite that he knew every square millimetre of her body, right down to the smallest freckle on her back.
Michael glided his hands over the lace and pulled down one shoulder strap. He pulled it off just enough to expose one of her breasts. His finger circled her nipple playfully, slowly as they looked into each other’s eyes. Then Maria reached out and pulled down the zipper on his pants before sending her hand inside. It didn’t take long for her to reach inside his underwear and wrapped her fingers around his soft dick. It sent tingles along his spine and she stroked him a few times before he stopped her.
“What?” Maria asked
Michael didn’t say anything. He simply started pulling off his clothes one by one as Maria sat back on the table and watched with keen interest as more and more of his hard, strong body came into view. In that instant she wanted him more than she ever had before, like the others he had already given Maria another dosage of Antarian DNA earlier in the day but this little session was going to be far more pleasurable and significant than any time since the lost their virginity to each other or since they started the Binding. Soon Michael was naked and standing before her, his dick hard and proud eagerly waiting to be buried deep into her waiting pussy.
Principal’s Office…
As Isabel lay back on the desk, Alex moved in closer where he trailed his hand up her silk clad legs before bending down and kissing her limbs. Isabel giggled, the feel of Alex’s lips on her legs tickled her as he moved up. When he reached her thighs, Alex looked up the length of her satin clad body and reached up to hook his fingers around the waistband of her g-string. Isabel raised her hips and the scrap of black cloth was pulled from her body. He ran his hands over her legs as they looked into each others eyes and Alex smiled before descending his mouth onto her pussy.
When he made contact, Isabel arched slightly and closed her eyes. Her encased breasts were pressed tightly against the fabric of her bustier and swelled as she arched. Pleasure surged through her body as Alex licked the length of her slit. He flicked his tongue over her clit and stabbed it deep into her. He was eagerly taking his time with her, making sure that every little inch of her fantasy would come out and make her cry his name until the windows shattered.
“HAAAA…UHMMMMMMMM.” Isabel moaned, sweat beginning to form on her brow as Alex lapped away.
“Mmmmm…Isabel, you taste so good.” Alex mumbled into her core
...
..
.
Crashdown, 18:00 The Next Night
The Crash was closed for the night; most of the patrons were busy elsewhere tonight. The only people inside where Max, Alex, Michael and Kyle and their parents and all were eagerly awaiting the arrival of the girls. They were upstairs getting dressed for their little night out and potentially their last night of peace. Unfortunately they were taking their time and Alex was getting so bored that he was spinning on the stool he was sitting on like a little kid.
At took a little time but eventually Nancy came in through the doors to the back and cleared her throat. The young men all stopped what they were doing and looked around as their lovers entered wearing their dresses for the dance. They had seen them the last time around but that seemed like a lifetime ago. None of them could have expected their physical reactions, their hearts quickened, their breathing became a little harder and all felt a little hot.
“Oh boy.” Alex said as he once again looked at Isabel in her red dress.
The blonde moved up to her bonded mate with a smile on her lips and moved into whisper in his ear, “Wait until you see what’s underneath.”
Alex gulped, who wouldn’t and as he looked at the others he could see they were all having a similar reaction as they each kissed their women on the cheek. Their parents just stood around and smiled with a hint of a tear in their eyes. It was then that the guys looked at each other and nodded, Max and Michael then waved their hands and bouquets of flowers suddenly appeared. Roses in red, white, yellow and pink. They had been practicing that trick all day and were glad it paid off.
Liz smiled as Max took a single white rose and presented it to her. She inhaled the aroma, “Very nice.” She said, “And you look great in a tux.”
“All for you my dear.” Max said as he brushed some hair from her face.
Maria also smiled at Michael’s new trick, since his little bout of amnesia in the distant future his level of control had only gone from strength to strength. “I take it this is to make up for not dancing this evening.”
“Well I think it’s only fair before I subject us to abject public humiliation.” Michael said
“You’re not that bad.” Maria said
“Oh yeah, well we’ll see just how bad tonight.” Michael said before he gently kissed her, then he stopped when he felt her mother’s eyes on them. “I being nice.”
“A little too nice.” Amy told him
“Mom, please.” Maria said with a look
“It’s a mothers right to mess with her daughter’s boyfriend.” Amy said
“Michael’s a lot more than that mom.” Maria said
“I know…which means it only gets worse.” Amy said with crossed arms and a smile.
“Grmmmm…” Michael mumbled
At the opposite side of the room, Tess moved over to Kyle. “You look beautiful.”
“As always.” Tess said, “And you look very hot.”
Kyle smiled as he saw a very familiar gleam in her eye, “Tess, not here…my dad…the others.”
Tess smiled as she leaned in, “Maybe not here, but definitely tonight.” She said with a very seductive and sultry tone
Kyle smiled and took her hand, “My lady, your chariot awaits.”
“Oh not yet you don’t.” Diane said as she pulled out the camera
“Mom.” Isabel said while shaking her head
“If you 8 think you’re stepping one foot out of that door without at least one picture being taken then you’re really out of your minds.” Nancy said
They all looked at each other and smiled as they moved further into the room and stood together as a group. The parents stood behind Diane as she focused the camera and took a picture, but she had no intention of stopping there. She took individual pictures of each of them in their couples. It was simple and preserved for posterity, she was very thankful for the 24hour chemist next door that could have the pictures developed quickly. That was a good think given that after tonight, they didn’t have much time.
Soon they were heading out the door but then Jeff called to them, “Be back home by midnight.”
“Dad.” Liz said asking for a bit of lenience, 1 in the morning maybe 2 but for an occasion like this midnight was considered early.
“I could always make it 11.” Jeff said
“Actually 11 sounds good.” Philip said
“I could go for that.” Amy said, “It would certainly cut down on the risk of any other…activities that don’t involve their little party.”
“Oh I like that.” Jeff said
“Midnight’s fine.” All their kids said together and quickly piled into the limo waiting for them.
Roswell High, 18:20
They arrived like many others and got out of their car and stood at the doors that lead to their prom. Even outside people were standing and talking away, and it was the same as the group entered. They saw people dancing together as music played from the band on stage. There were couples and groups sitting at tables. The colours in the room were as vibrant as the music playing and shafts of light beamed down from the spinning orb hanging from the ceiling.
“Iz, I can’t remember, is this one of yours?” Kyle asked
“Well I haven’t been apart of it since we got back but before in the past this was me. Now I’m guessing Pam Troy will graciously take the credit.” Isabel said
“Oh no doubt.” Max said
“Well you designed it and it looks great.” Alex said as his hand slipped into hers
“Here, here.” Kyle said
“Ladies and gentlemen…let’s have fun.” Liz said and they all moved further into the hall and started blend into the mass of teenagers and teachers playing chaperone.
By the Drinks Table…
Max and Liz moved to the table to get a tray and drinks for everyone. Whoever was dealing with the catering certainly were thorough. As Max and Liz poured out the liquids into cups, they watched as Alex and Isabel took the dance floor and the others sought out a table. Liz smiled and looked at her lover.
“They do look good together.” Liz said
“Yes, I guess you’re right.” Max said, “But then so do we.”
Liz smiled, “Hmm, I’ve always thought so.”
“Is it me or are we being watched?” Max asked as they both looked around
“Uh yeah.” Liz said, “Oh this could be because of the whole Tess thing. It took a while for things to change between us, but here it only looks like a heartbeat of a change.”
“Thank god for time travel.” Max said as he leaned down and kissed Liz. They both put on a little show of it and many of the people watching could see Max’s tongue head into her mouth. Each of their eyes went wide as they saw the passion and love of it but as Max and Liz separated their outward smiles were nothing like the ones they were keeping inside. They picked up their drinks and headed off to the table.
They found four of their friends sitting at the table, all watching Alex and Isabel as they danced away. Max put the tray down in the centre of the table and each took a glass, leaving 2 for the others. Michael could feel Maria’s hand on his thigh, stroking higher to his crotch and he reached out and started to caress her hand before he leaned in.
“I know what I can’t and can do…but for you I might be able to give it a little try later.”
Maria smiled and moved her hand higher, she grasped his soft dick through the pants of his tuxedo. It was then that the music stopped playing and everyone applauded the band. Alex and Isabel came over and they sat down with their family. They picked up their glasses and everyone looked around at each other. They held out their glasses and before drinking they gave themselves a little toast.
“One last night of fun.” Max said as they all clinked their glasses together.
“Depressing, but true.” Alex said
“Eat, drink and be merry for tomorrow we die.” Liz said
“Guys, let’s not bring this up. Not tonight.” Isabel said, they all smiled
Max sighed as he looked down at his drink.
“What?” Tess asked
“This wouldn’t be happening, not if we weren’t here. Just because some people can’t learn to solve their own problems by themselves and that I am a former king.” Max said
“Well we’ll be with you through all things.” Liz said
“Yeah, no man is an island.” Kyle said
“Unless his name is Madagascar.” Alex said with a big smile. The others just shook their head at his comment
“Anyway, are we here to have fun or what?” Max asked
“Oh I think the or what will be happening later.” Liz whispered
Max smiled, “So…fun.”
“And how about we all dance?” Tess asked
“Well some of us can.” Michael said, “One of us can try. Care to risk your life?” he asked Maria as he held up his hand.
“It’s been working for me so far.” Maria said as she took his hand.
Together they all walked out onto the dance floor just as the band started playing again. A dozen other couples joined them and everyone started dancing to the beat of the music.
19:30…
Maria was actually very impressed; Michael only stepped on her toes two or three times. Everyone was dancing away, bodies were grinding against bodies, if they weren’t dancing they might as well have been naked and just submitting to each other, but they were dancing. The teachers in the room were speaking with each other, watching as their students moved around. If it had been the 50’s no doubt they would be intervening and putting a 30cm ruler in between them to judge the appropriate distant for proper decorum. Thankfully standards changed, they were just making sure those things weren’t going too far and that no one spiked the drinks. Max was with Liz, moving their bodies close to each other. That was when Max spotted someone off in the corner of the room and realised that it was Brody. Max leaned down to whisper in Liz’s ear that he was here and both knew that it was likely to be Larek here and not his human host.
“Not tonight.” Liz whispered as she leaned against Max, “You better go.”
Max nodded and walked Liz over to their table before he headed off to where their friend was standing. “Brody?”
“No.” Larek said
“I should have known we wouldn’t be able to get tonight off.” Max said, “So how are things?”
“A little complicated. Things always are when you’re dealing with nobles are stuck in their ways.” Larek said
“Oh?”
“The Council isn’t too thrilled that you’re mating with a human. They should really need to come into the 12th millennium at sometime, I mean Antarians have been breeding with other species for at least 800 years but oh no, the noble houses would never ever do such a thing. We must never desecrate the purity of their bloodlines.” Larek said, practically ranting. “Anyway, how’s Liz?”
“She’s good.” Max said, “Why?”
“Well, I was wondering if you could do me a favour.” Larek said as he pulled out 24 empty glass vials.
“Larek?”
“As soon as you finish I was wondering if you could fill these vials with some DNA. Just the usual, blood, skin cells and hair. Make sure you keep the separate and as sealed once they have something inside.” Larek said
Max took the bundle of tubes and looked at them before looking back at his alien friend. “Why?”
“I was given a warning by a new friend. Actually he’s someone you’ve met before. He’s the one who sent you back.” Larek said, “You were about to die, he couldn’t allow it so he brought you to where you would be safe.”
“Well that’s good to know. Okay, so DNA and then what?”
“Place them in the Granolith chamber. I’ll pick them up along with you.”
“Picking us up?” Max asked
“Yes. When the Granolith goes off every military unit in this land mass will be around the mountain where we hid your pods and the Granolith. You know you wont be safe so I’m bringing you home.” Larek said, “And before you get worried, that includes Liz, Alex, Maria and Kyle as well as your parents.”
“Thank you, I take it you’re on the way now?” Max asked
“I’m running my engines at 142% but I still wont make it in time. If any of Kivar’s fleet choose to attack there will be a lot of damage done but at least you will be well contained in the mountain.”
“Yeah, question is, how long would before they drop a nuke on it?” Max pondered
“Well hopefully I wont be that late.” Larek said, “I better go. I difficult to maintain a connection when on a ship going this fast.”
“Well I definitely don’t hand that head of yours spread across half the galaxy.” Max said as he put the vials into his pocket.
Larek walked out of the room and disappeared into the night, returning his host to his home before he disconnected. Max walked back over to where Liz was waiting, he took her hand and the two young lovers soon started dancing again. They danced close to each other and the others and Max told them what Larek requested. Given that they owe their lives to Larek’s new friend, a little blood was the least they could do.
Pod Mountain, 19:50
Their parents were busy elsewhere as their children where at the prom. They had spent the last day or two buying up some supplies. Canned and long lasting food, camping gear, torches, batteries, large bottles of water, matches and lighters. All the supplies that their kids wished they’d had when they first arrived in the future. They had no idea how long they would be hiding out or where they would be end up but by no means were they going to be unprepared.
They bought them from all over, towns near Roswell but still away so that no suspicion was going to be raised. Now they brought them out to the mountain, they couldn’t get into the Pod Chamber, not without one of the kids, but that didn’t stop them. Jim came out earlier in the day and dug a very big hole in the ground, when they brought out the supplies they buried the lot. There was no reason for it to be discovered even if the odds were low of someone stumbling upon it out here. Now they had a fire burning away to the side, illuminating the small area.
“Ugh…hhhhhhhh.” Jim groaned, “Okay, that was heavy.”
“Heavy? For the big strong local sheriff.” Amy said mockingly, “Do those big muscles need a massage?”
“Would you two stop the flirting thing your doing. Maria and Kyle could do without the nightmares.” Jeff said
“Yes well what other fun can we old people have?” Amy said
“Hmm, well just make sure we’re all there to see their faces when you tell them.” Nancy said, “You know, yeah, this is an awful lot of water.”
“Fortune favours the prepared.” Philip said, “And I done want to be stuck without these if Kivar’s ships get through.”
“Or if the government doesn’t realise that they should be thanking the kids instead of killing them. You’d think an invading fleet being stopped would be a good reason not to hurt them.” Diane said
“Normally it would be nice but if we cant get along with our own species without lynching people for having the least little difference what hope do we have of playing nice with the people from the next system over.” Jim said, “Hell I see it every day…and on the news.”
“Actually I think they’re from a little further away than that.” Amy said
“You know what I mean.”
“I do. But…ah forget it. Come on, lets do this.” Jim said as he picked up a shovel and started to cover in the hole with the others helping.
When they were done, Diane just looked at the smoothed off sand that was being covered with small bushes for camouflage. “Huh.”
“What?” Philip asked
“We just buried a lot of canned food.” Diane said
“Yes, we did that. Because we don’t know when we’ll be able to get fresh food. Your idea.” Nancy said
“Yes it was. The thing of it is…we didn’t bring something.” Diane said
“What?”
“Can opener.” Diane said
They all wanted to bash their heads against the stone of the mountains. “I’ll bring one from the Crashdown.” Jeff said.
Soon they all piled in to their vehicles and headed off for home.
Principal’s Office, 20:25
It was inevitable, the way they danced with each other, they way they looked, their whole being told each other that they weren’t going to leave the school tonight without having sex. It wasn’t soon enough but they couples did eventually separate. No one said anything; they just walked away from each other holding hands. With Alex and Isabel, she led him straight to that little fantasy of hers. The opportunity was before them and she wasn’t going to let it pass, not without a fight. They moved through the halls and eventually reached the office.
By the time they locked the door and closed the blinds on the windows the hunger was upon them. Alex and Isabel stood before each other and they both looked the other over.
“You are so beautiful.” Alex said as he held her cheek and pulled her in for a kiss. It was very gentle, soft and made their souls yearn for more of the blissful contentment they felt in their hearts.
Softly, Isabel pushed Alex back and smiled. The blonde reached to the back of her dress and undid it. All Alex could do was watch as her exquisite body was revealed wearing the lingerie she had purchased. The satin bustier hugged her curves and Alex could only gulp as he looked at his wife. Isabel looked him squarely in his eyes and moved closer, her hands ran over the chest of his tux before moving up to his face and this time she pulled him toward her to kiss him.
“You like?” Isabel asked with a heated and sultry whisper
Alex responded by taking one of her hands and guiding it down. He placed her hand over his pants and grasped his dick and she felt how hard she had made him. “I like.” He said before kissing Isabel again. The two lovers pressed their bodies together and their arms wrapped around each other. They held each other; Isabel’s leg bent slighter and rubbed it against his. Isabel’s hands moved over his chest and pushed off the jacket of his tuxedo. It landed on the floor behind him and she started working on the buttons of his shirt. They had already made love once today and knew that if they went ahead with this then Alex would be a full blooded Antarian/human hybrid that would father her children someday. Alex wasn’t scared about it one bit, he wanted it and wasn’t about to back off.
Isabel popped each of his shirt buttons until they were all undone. Then Alex moved her until she was back against the Principal’s desk, her butt rested against the corner of the wood. They gazed longingly into each other’s eyes as she playfully tugged at his shirt and pulled it out of his pants. Alex quickly divested himself of his leather belt, undid his pants and let them fall to his ankles. He kicked off his shoes and then got rid of his pants leaving them both in their underwear.
“I still can’t believe we’re together like this.” Alex said as he caressed her face
“Well I believe it. I’m just sorry I kept you at a distance for so long.” Isabel said
Alex smiled, “You had your reasons but we’re together now.”
“Yes we are.” Isabel said with a smile, “But not fully…not yet.”
Alex looked at her, “Then lets make sure that we are fully together.”
“Yes, lets.” Isabel said with heat before the lovers kissed passionately again.
Roswell High School Team’s Locker Room, Same Time
Kyle and Tess were the same, they had been getting another drink when they watched the others walk silently away. For a few moments they stayed there, just talking with each other and looking at each other with nothing but love and heat. Tonight many couples at the prom would be disappearing to private rooms but there were at least four that would be indulging those desires in their own homes but also in this very building. Kyle had been talking away with one of his team mates who had made some derogatory comments about getting it on with Tess once Kyle had finished with her. The resulting punch sent him sliding across the smooth floor for at least 10 feet. He had tried to avoid the guy, knowing what happened the last time around he had been expecting it but some people were just asking for trouble.
When it happened, Tess knew what it was about and when Kyle came to ask her to go with him, she wasn’t going to end up kissing Max. The first time around he almost told her of his feeling for her but he walked away and she felt rejected. Her alien side called out and the alien side of Max responded. This time around they weren’t going to make any mistakes and make sure that they were right where they belonged – together.
Tess and Kyle made themselves scarce from the mass of dancing students and made their way down the halls, kissing and groping all the way until Tess saw a sign above a door. “Oh.” She said as he mind started to wonder, granted Kyle wasn’t going to be wearing his team uniform but she found that in his tuxedo he was just as hot to her eyes. She pulled Kyle inside, thankfully most areas in the school were utterly deserted and this side of the school was one of them. The only person even remotely close would be one of the chaperone teachers patrolling the immediate area around the hall…unless another couple of students had the same idea.
Aside from seeing what it looked like inside Kyle’s mind, it was the first time that Tess was seeing this room. It more than served its purpose for her fantasies and as Kyle pressed her up against one of the lockers in the room. His hands were on the sides of her dress, aching to feel the skin beneath. As Kyle nuzzled her neck, Tess nibbled on his earlobe and both were sending sparks of fire throughout each other. Kyle was aching to be one with her, to be buried deeply into her body so that hers can finish changing his.
“Do you want me?” Tess gasped
“Is that a trick question?” Kyle said
Tess smiled as she felt Kyle’s hand move up and slowly pull down the zipper before it slipped inside and felt the yellow satin of her underwear. Carefully and softly he planted kisses on her shoulder as his fingers hooked under the shoulder straps of her dress and then pulled them off and down her arms. Kyle had to move himself off her body to let the dress come all the way off but as it dropped to the floor his mouth was practically down there with it. Tess had to reach up under his chin and close his mouth with it.
“And I thought the dress was…wow, but now…WOW.” Kyle said
Tess grinned, she had hoped for that reaction and she was eager for his hands to remove every inch of the yellow fabric from her body. Kyle looked at Tess and suddenly felt drastically over dressed. He quickly pulled off his tuxedo until he was standing in nothing but his underwear, Tess’s eyes went wide when she saw them and reached out to feel them so that she was sure.
“Black silk boxers?” Tess asked
“Yeah well, I think they are very slimming looking.” Kyle said s he brushed his hands over his hips
Tess giggled slightly before he kissed her again but when they parted she asked, “I was referring to the silk.”
“Your not the only one allowed to dress for the occasion.” Kyle said as he felt her lingerie with his fingers, “I knew what would be happening tonight and something like that deserves to be special for both of us.”
Tess almost had a tear in her eye. She moved her hand up to his head and pulled him down for another kiss, one that told Kyle just how she felt about him if he didn’t already know. There was no mistaking it as the two lovers slowly sank to the floor as their bodies wrapped around each other, preparing for the most primal and needful of dances.
Eraser Room…
Max and Liz may have been the first couple to sneak out of the dance hall but they had to sneak by a lot of teachers to get to the Eraser Room. The teachers weren’t stupid, they knew fine well what their students got up to in that room and this evening they were told by the Principal to keep an eye on it. It took a while but they were able to sneak by the patrols like they were escaping from a prison and got inside the room. It was a simple matter of locking the door and making sure that it seemed like no one had gotten passed the teachers.
The two got inside and were instantly all over each other. Liz had been desperate for this, ever since she saw Max’s eyes on her when she and the other girls came into the diner after they were ready. If their parents and friends weren’t there she would have jumped him right there and then but she put a dampener on her lusts and settled for the fact that tonight there would be nothing stopping them from utterly giving into each other.
But that was later, for now they needed each other and that was what they were going to get. They kissed passionately as Liz’s hand reached down and started to massage her alien husband’s cock through his pants, she felt him growing harder and harder as they kissed. When she felt him straining against his pants and heard how heavy his breathing was, Liz stepped back and undid the fastening of her dress to let it fall down. Max held his breath as she revealed what she was wearing underneath. She was adorned with white lace panties and a matching chiffon halter-top that tied behind her neck. Covering her legs were thigh high white stockings that had Max practically begging for mercy.
Max reached out and brushed a lock of her hair behind her ear as Liz looked up into his deep eyes. “You have no idea how much I love you.” He said
“Yes I do. I can feel it here.” Liz said as she took his hand and placed it over her heart.
“I can feel you as well. It’s almost done.” Max said
Liz reached up and undid his tie before she undressed him. Max stood there and let Liz remove each article of clothing until he was down to his briefs. When she was done, Max moved closer to his soul mate. They could feel every inch of their being crying out, even for a single touch and that need was only made more intense when Max reached out with his hands and started to caress her arms. It made Liz move in closer and she felt his strong arms wrap around her body as she moved up onto her tiptoes to kiss him. Max moved his hand around, feeling along the edge of the lace waist panel and caressing the skin at that edge. He could feel the heat of her body flowing into his skin and given the chill of the night air in the room, they both sought out the body heat of their lover. They wanted more and Max looked into her eyes.
“We’ve given ourselves to each other, bound ourselves…and each time we’ve been together that retrovirus has removed some of the human DNA in you and replaced it with Antarian. Now…now I’m going to finish the job. Nothings going to take you from me when we’re done here.” Max said
“And nothing’s going to take you from me. Finish it Max,” Liz said as she ran her hands over his chest, “finish it now.”
“Yes, my love.” Max said before they kissed again.
Cafeteria…
Michael and Maria’s chosen destination was the cafeteria. Michael was the one doing the leading; he and his lover were running through the corridors until Michael brought them to where they often had their lunch. Once inside, Michael instantly picked Maria up and sat her on one of the tables. They were practically fused at the lips, neither coming up for air for long, long minutes.
“Do you like it in here?” Michael asked
“Not exactly the usual. Why?” Maria gasped as she felt his hand squeeze her breast.
“Word is you have a little fantasy about me screwing you on one of the Crash tables. Well I cant get you the Crash tonight but this is the next best thing.” Michael said
Maria groaned and smiled as Michael moved in and sucked on her lower lip before kissing her with pure fire. Michael snaked his hand down, he reached up her dress and hitched it up and as Maria spread her legs he pushed his hand in. He slowly started stroking her heated sex through her underwear and Maria rolled her hips against his hand. Michael’s other hand stayed firmly on her breast as they looked into each other’s eyes. They saw fire, desire and nothing but each other. Maria could feel Michael deep inside her soul, long ago she would have hated that idea, that for her he was the one but now her thoughts were constantly filled on the feelings she had for him. As for Michael, everything about his beautiful Maria drew him in again and again. He loved everything about her and he wouldn’t trade the universe for her. No matter what he was going to stay with her.
She was his soul, his heart, his everything. In his dreams she was constantly with him and longed for the day when he didn’t have to worry about looks given to him by her mother. Before he couldn’t have imagined sharing his life with anyone, not with his secret hanging over his head, and then she found out and now he couldn’t imagine being without her. There were two things he swore to himself, the first that he was going to be giving her utter happiness for as long as he could and the other was that he would never abandon her like her father did. He never wanted to see pain in her eyes because of anything he did to her.
“I love you.” Michael said
Three little words and it made Maria melt even more so that from the heat of his kisses. Then Michael pulled his hand back from under her dress and looked into Maria’s eyes. A silent understanding crossed between them and Maria hopped off the table, as she stood before Michael he lifted her dress up from her legs and pulled it off over her head leaving her in nothing but her lace blue teddy. He could see every inch of her body through the thin fabric and he got hard, just that little hint of concealment added a little air of mystery despite that he knew every square millimetre of her body, right down to the smallest freckle on her back.
Michael glided his hands over the lace and pulled down one shoulder strap. He pulled it off just enough to expose one of her breasts. His finger circled her nipple playfully, slowly as they looked into each other’s eyes. Then Maria reached out and pulled down the zipper on his pants before sending her hand inside. It didn’t take long for her to reach inside his underwear and wrapped her fingers around his soft dick. It sent tingles along his spine and she stroked him a few times before he stopped her.
“What?” Maria asked
Michael didn’t say anything. He simply started pulling off his clothes one by one as Maria sat back on the table and watched with keen interest as more and more of his hard, strong body came into view. In that instant she wanted him more than she ever had before, like the others he had already given Maria another dosage of Antarian DNA earlier in the day but this little session was going to be far more pleasurable and significant than any time since the lost their virginity to each other or since they started the Binding. Soon Michael was naked and standing before her, his dick hard and proud eagerly waiting to be buried deep into her waiting pussy.
Principal’s Office…
As Isabel lay back on the desk, Alex moved in closer where he trailed his hand up her silk clad legs before bending down and kissing her limbs. Isabel giggled, the feel of Alex’s lips on her legs tickled her as he moved up. When he reached her thighs, Alex looked up the length of her satin clad body and reached up to hook his fingers around the waistband of her g-string. Isabel raised her hips and the scrap of black cloth was pulled from her body. He ran his hands over her legs as they looked into each others eyes and Alex smiled before descending his mouth onto her pussy.
When he made contact, Isabel arched slightly and closed her eyes. Her encased breasts were pressed tightly against the fabric of her bustier and swelled as she arched. Pleasure surged through her body as Alex licked the length of her slit. He flicked his tongue over her clit and stabbed it deep into her. He was eagerly taking his time with her, making sure that every little inch of her fantasy would come out and make her cry his name until the windows shattered.
“HAAAA…UHMMMMMMMM.” Isabel moaned, sweat beginning to form on her brow as Alex lapped away.
“Mmmmm…Isabel, you taste so good.” Alex mumbled into her core
...
..
.
.
..
...
Roswell High School Team’s Locker Room…
Tess sighed heavily as he filled his hands with her breasts, massaging them gently through the yellow fabric. She reached up with her hands and ruffed her fingers through his hair. Kyle bent his head, after exposing one breast, to her chest and swiped his tongue across her nipple in one slow, long stroke. He continued to pleasurably draw his tongue over her hardened nubs in an open mouthed caress that he knew she liked.
“Ahhhhh…” She moaned happily and cradled his head closer, forcing him to suck one rosy knot fully into his mouth. Her body writhed under his as her desire for him continued to grow, all thoughts of what her mother was up to back home slipped away.
Tess’s hands slide down to his sides and put them just under his t-shirt. She enjoyed feeling his skin and then as best he could Kyle took hold of it and started lifting it up over his head. Tess helped take it the rest of the way off and threw it to the side. He just had to feel the warmth of her soft, silky flesh against his and he knew how much Tess loved the feel of skin-to-skin contact. Her hips bucked against his and his own pelvis pumped against hers in kind, both eager for more contact. Kyle began kissing his way down Tess’s abdomen; he swirled his tongue in her bellybutton as his fingers trailed the waistband of her panties.
Kyle ran his hands over her skin, feeling her tremble under his touch. They always spent a lot of time indulging her need to touch each other; they loved feeling each other’s body and exploring each little inch as though it was the first time. Her hands wandered over the breadth of his well-muscled chest and she knelt up into his embrace. Tess planted tiny kisses all over the smooth expanse as Kyle’s strong hands dropped low on her hips to skim her panties down. Tess all but purred as he filled his hands with her soft ass, all the while she was nipping at his own nipples before stroking her tongue wetly down his sternum. It was his turn to moan as she ran her hand over the erection threatening to burn through his silk boxers.
Eraser Room…
Max and Liz were kissing each other gently; his hands crept up her back and caressed her incredibly smooth skin. Soon he reached the tie behind her neck and undid the halter-top bra, Max let it fall down and exposed her breasts. The two lovers looked into each other’s eyes and Liz pulled it off her body. He pressed closer to Liz and wrapped a strong arm around her waist; before he glided his other hand down her belly, across her thigh and then slipped it between her legs. He briefly cupped her sex, causing her to gasp loudly. He could feel her desperation and held her more firmly against his torso. Max placed one hand on her bare, dripping pussy, eager to feel Liz next to him once more.
“Hmmmm.” Liz sighed as her eyes closed and Max held her body close to his.
Liz whimpered as her body was cried out for her mate, her anticipation was building quickly as he started to thrust his fingers gently in and out of her, pausing every so often to rub his palm across her the wetness he could feel in her lace panties and massage her clit. Max was very pleased when he felt her start to rock her hips in time with his hand, not that it took much. Her pelvis moved involuntary and her eyes were tightly closed as her inner muscles started to clench on his digits. Sensing her impending orgasm in the way her muscles coiled tightly, Max abruptly let go of her and kissed her so fiercely that it left her gasping. As she whimpered and undulated with urgency, the alien king reached around and caressed the skin of her back again before he ran his hands over every inch of his body.
Cafeteria…
As Michael pulled Maria against him, he pulled off the scrap of fabric that made up her teddy and the next thing Maria knew was that Michael was turning her around and bending her over the table. Maria felt hot, desirable and she that she was having the same effect on Michael. She looked over her shoulder and with shining hot eyes she looked at Michael’s hard dick as he rubbed it against her ass. Michael inched his way forward; Maria cocked her hips, presenting her wet sex to Michael and let him position himself as he sought to push his hard length deeply into her. Maria just rested there, leaning on her elbows as her nipples scrapped the surface of the table.
Michael ran his hands over her back, over her ass and along her thighs. The way her hair hung down to the side, the way here eyes gleamed up at him, the flushness of her skin…it made his dick twitch just from looking at his beautiful wife. Silently she licked her lips and squeezed her nipple between her fingers. When Michael was an inch from her body, he put his hands on her hips and held her body securely as he reached down to finger her slit.
“Ughnnnn…hmmmm.” Maria moaned as Michael probed her. Michael smiled as she started push her hips back, she wanted him inside her and didn’t care if it was his cock or his fingers so long as at the end of the night she got laid. She was hot, practically sweating from utter need.
Principal’s Office…
Every so often, Isabel felt a sharp and intense pang of bliss. When it happened Isabel bit her lower lip and ran her hand through her hair as her body jumped. The blonde continued to grind her hips against her lovers face, Alex’s hand snaked its way over her body until he cupped her breasts. Gently but firmly he squeezed the pliant mound of flesh through the bustier, taking her nipple between his thumb and forefinger and twisted it, pulled on it…anything to increase the pleasure that wracked her body.
“URGHHHH…A…ALEX…OH GOD YES.” Isabel moaned over and over again. “OH YES…GODDDDDDDDD…ALEXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX.”
Her body stiffened as she reached her orgasm and then she relaxed. For a couple more minutes Alex kept his tongue going, lapping up her juices and gently kissing her most sensitive region. Alex slid up her body until they were face to face. As Isabel came back to reality she grabbed onto his body and kissed Alex hard and passionately. Alex couldn’t get over how his lover looked in what she had chosen. With all those little ribbon lace-ups it was almost like she had wrapped up her body like a gift to him and he was more than happy to be able to trade gifts. His fingertips were dancing over her, he enflamed body was writhing under his touch.
Roswell High School Team’s Locker Room…
Tess slid her hands downward, lower and lower until she reached his boxer shorts and wasted no time in peeling them down his hips, freeing his rigid cock. Eagerly, she wrapped her knowing hands around the shaft, stroking and exploring as her fingers trickled down to caress his balls. Kyle’s fingers found their way to Tess’s hair and began urging her downward.
“Please, Tess.” he begged huskily, “Your mouth and suck my cock.”
Tess said nothing and grinned predatorily like the cat within her. Then she slurped the bulbous head of his dick and a good length of his shaft down her throat. Kyle moaned in sheer delight. He could never get enough of what Tess could do to him. Her head bobbed back and forth, moving slowly at first as Kyle’s fingers slid through her soft hair but then her enthusiasm for it took over. She started moving faster and faster, using her mouth to fuck her mate and bring him absolute pleasure. She was rapidly bringing him to the brink of orgasm, continually bobbing her head up and down as Kyle gripped to the door of one of the metal lockers. It was getting so tight that he could almost break a chunk off.
“Oh fu…god...” he groaned as he shot a load of cum down her throat. She kept her mouth on him, milking him dry before she raised up with a grin on her face and to kiss him.
Eraser Room…
Max slowly sank to his knees and kissed the flesh of her thighs above her ivory white stockings. His hands moved up and down the length of her smooth legs, he desperately wanted to feel them wrap around his body again, it always made him feel that he belonged when she did it and even more so when she locked them behind his back. His eyes were in line with her pussy locked under her panties and Max decided to free her. He grabbed hold of the lace and pulled them down her legs leaving her only in her stockings. Liz gently leaned back against a filing cabinet in the room and Max leaned in. He needed to taste her and he probed her slit with his tongue. Soon he was lapping at her, Liz was groaning as he picked up the pace.
Liz’s hips kept moving faster and faster, moaning and tossing her head back, as her fingers gripped tighter onto the edge of a nearby desk. It was becoming increasingly difficult for Max to maintain contact. He held onto her hips, pushing his face into her wet folds and thrusting his tongue into her hot, slick tunnel as far as he could. She couldn't take it for very long. As her body began to shake violently, Max stood back quickly and pulled Liz down to the floor of the room. He positioned himself over her; Liz instinctively wrapped a leg around his as he held her body tightly close to him. Grabbing hold of his rock-hard cock, he plunged in smoothly and deeply.
“UGHnnnnnnnnnnnn…” They groaned together
Cafeteria…
Maria reached back and wrapped her fingers around his length and gently pumped him, causing him to groan into her mouth. As he pushed his fingers into her, Maria ran her hand down along the length of his swollen manhood. Their lower halves were practically grinding against each other. They kept going and going, their bodies feeding on the delirium that was building from all that friction. Then Michael couldn’t help himself. He aimed his dick and pushed inside his wife intent on making her body like his.
“Hmmmm…Michael.” Maria sighed as Michael buried himself deep into her.
“Uhh, you feel so good.” Michael moaned as he caressed Maria’s legs and ass.
Slowly Michael began to push and pull his hips back and forth, driving his dick deeper into Maria as she pushed back against him to meet him thrust for thrust. Maria groaned again and again, circling her hips as Michael leaned over her. Soon he his hands moved up from her waist, over her back and reached under to cup her breast, kneading the flesh as he felt her nipples scrap along his palm. Over and over again they moved against each other. With one of Michael’s thrusts he scraped along her clit, causing her to take a sharp intake of breath and bringing her hand up over her head, pressing it into the table.
Principal’s Office…
As her hands moved down, Isabel pushed his boxers off over his rear and allowed his hard cock to spring free. As they looked into each other’s eyes, Alex pushed his hips forward and entered her body. Both lovers gave a sigh of contentment as their bodies joined as one. Alex loved the feel of the satin between their bodies. Soon he withdrew and plunged back inside her, Isabel arched her back and pressed her breasts into Alex’s chest. Alex continued to move on top of Isabel, his dick was gliding in and out of her smooth and tight core where her muscles gripped his length.
“Ahhh…Alex…please…” Isabel begged as she wrapped her long legs around his waist
“Urhhhh…Isabel. Oh god yeah.” Alex moaned as he picked up the pace of his thrusts, allowing Isabel to set the pace with the movements of her legs.
Isabel’s hips began meeting his as he drove his cock deeper into her eager slit. She finally broke off the kiss as her cresting orgasm had her gasping incoherently in ecstatic joy. Alex’s dick thrust her cunt fiercely. Her eyes beamed up at him with gratitude and bliss, he kept going and going. The moans of the two lovers echoed everywhere, they moved together, knowing what to do for each other and themselves.
“ALEX…OH GOD…I’M GONNA…OH YESSS.” Isabel said more loudly
“OH GOD ISABEL…OH GODDD…OH YESSS.” Alex cried out
“YESSSSSSSSSSSS.” the two moaned together, Alex shooting his load inside her.
Their breathing was ragged and hard, both looking into each other’s soul as Alex caressed her face. It was only minutes but to them it seemed like hours. Both languishing in the aftermath of their love-making, eventually Alex pulled out of Isabel and both slumped to the floor.
“Wow.”
Roswell High School Team’s Locker Room…
The young woman raised herself up on her hands and knees, her back arching just enough so that she could see over her shoulder as she thrust her delectable ass towards Kyle. She cast him a glance as she reached for the edge of a nearby bench to brace herself. Kyle couldn’t resist and knelt up behind her, pressing his once again hard cock against her sumptuous buttocks, sliding his hot, engorged tool along the crack of her quivering ass. Tess ground her hips hard against his burning erection. He continued to tease her with a dry hump as he leaned over her, reaching around to squeeze her ripe, ready breasts.
“Please...” she begged, gasping. Her head lolled back against his shoulder, exposing her throat. He took the opening and began kissing the tender side of her neck that he could reach. “Oh, please…PLEASE, Kyle. Fuck me!” she whimpered with abject need
Kyle was tempted just to let her force herself back on his dick, to continue his little teasing game until she was beyond control. He loved seeing her loose it, but he had other ideas. “Come here.” He instructed as he rolled onto his back and Tess complied, straddling his waist. He guided her hips until she was eagerly rocking herself against his iron hard cock. She lowered herself slowly, taking more and more of him into her with each stroke until she was sitting on his groin. Then she started moving, sliding herself up and down on him.
“Mmmmm.” She moaned, rocking her hips gently so that the generous head of his cock hit her clit with every stroke. Kyle laid back and let her ride him, smiling as he watched the signs of her pleasure play across her face and the way her pliant breasts bounced with her every move. Her heated gaze smouldered with her burning desires. Her tongue darted out to wetly trace her lips and teeth hungrily and she had a grin that tugged at the corners of her mouth as her body rocked to the oldest of primal beats. Pleasure sang through her veins
Eraser Room…
Liz was electrified and her eyes shot open with unadulterated bliss. She screamed out her pleasure, arching her spine and pushed her upper body against her lover’s hard chest as the fire that had sparked in her body started to rage out of control. They needed each other so bad, the raw, primal fire in them was out of control from being away from each other for so long. The erotic heat that surged from her spasming tunnel was overwhelming, engulfing both their senses in with utter bliss.
Max held still, buried to the hilt of his cock inside her as she rode out the intense pleasure she felt from the initial penetration. Max silently gave thanks for managing not to lose it himself and shooting inside her so quickly. He wanted to, it would mean that she would be his eternally. He smiled as he looked down at her, her eyes closed and face flushed, panting for breath as she came down from the euphoric high; he marvelled at the sight of Liz in the throws of intense pleasure and passion. He slid his hands sensually over her body to knead her breasts. Max leaned down and kissed her shoulder as her eyes opened. He slipped himself slowly back, almost pulling out before he gently eased back in when he felt her thrusting hips seeking him. Then Max put his arms under her legs and propped them up on his shoulders. Soon he leaned down and pressed her legs against her body, letting him go very deep into her.
Max started to pump in and out, praying that the long, slow strokes would help him last and with each stroke Liz grasped tighter onto him. Liz was writhing against him; their bodies were so close that they were almost one. Max’s hand side down to the thigh that was wrapped around him and they kissed. Max’s warm, filling cock slid outward again and then back in. Each time was tormentingly slow to Liz but Max smiled as he watched her slender body writhe under him. Each thrust was accompanied with a gentle moan of utter contentment.
“Ugn…Max…” Liz sighed as she ran her hands over Max’s bulging biceps.
“Yess…so good. Liz, UGHNNN…” Max groaned deeply as the muscles in her pussy continued to grip him.
Cafeteria…
“MICHAEL.” She called out as Michael started to take sharp thrusts into her
“GOD BABY.” Michael said as he felt Maria clench on him
Michael then pulled out. He wanted to look into Maria’s eyes as she came so he pulled her up, span her around and leaned her back down against the table. Maria was already in a daze from the way Michael was making her body react and she was completely surprised with Michael’s actions. He parted her legs and raised them up onto his shoulders where he held them firm as he drove back into Maria again. Michael started moving quickly, just as quickly as when he stopped, in and out, again and again and again. Michael pushed her legs back against her, Her knees almost touching her tits and the pair mated.
“Ughnn, oh god yes.” Maria breathed, hoping not to draw attention from the teachers that walked the halls
“Let it go baby…UGNNNNN…come on…OH GOD…cum for me.” Michael begged the blonde beneath him.
“UGHNnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…you cum for me. I want it Michael…give it to me…yesss…yesss…AGHHnhnnnnnnnn…” Maria begged
Maria’s body began to shake, both grunting and groaning as their bodies came together. Then they reached their climax, Michael shooting deep into her womb and let his DNA do its job to turn Maria into a hybrid. Maria stiffened as wave after wave of intense pleasure flowed over her body. A few seconds later Michael pulled out of her and Maria came of the table. It took a few minutes but she found her underwear and put it back on as her body trembled and recovered. She then pulled on her dress and Michael pulled his trousers back up, straightening out his tux. When Maria had difficulty pulling up the zipper Michael lent a hand, kissing up her skin as his fingers pulled up the metal. Together they used their powers to sort each other’s appearance and kissed each other as they languished in each other’s arms for a while.
Roswell High School Team’s Locker Room…
“Gnnnn…oh…fuck baby…ughhnnnnn…ahhhh…aghhh…” Kyle groaned over and over again
“Hmmm…ah…Mmmmmmmm…AGHhhhhhh…Ughnnnnnnnn…” Tess moaned. Tess continued to impale herself on his meaty spear over and over. Her lusty gaze commanded his attention as continued to move her body over Kyle’s.
“Ohhh maaaaannnn…” he groaned slowly in sheer ecstasy as Tess’s tight folds kept enveloping his prick. Her eyes had fluttered shut in absolute bliss. As she settled into a steady rhythm at last, Kyle reached up to play with her enticing nipples. A firm pinch had Tess sucking in a sharp breath.
“Oh yes, Kyle play with my tits…uhnnnnn” she demanded before biting her lower lip. In response, Kyle bucked his hips so that she fell forward, her breasts brushing his lips as she caught herself with her hands, firmly grabbing onto the bench. He greedily sucked one taut bud into his mouth. Tess’s moans were deep and rich as he suckled that one nipple. The sounds of Tess’s pleasure drove him on and on. He wanted to make her moan and scream in absolute delight so he sent his fingers sought out her clit.
“Ah!” she squeaked as he slowly circled his finger over her swollen button, her eyes went wide and her mouth hung open. Her hips slammed down against his in a greater frenzy. As Tess was going wild above him, Kyle pulled his mate into a fierce hug. Her mouth looked so inviting that he couldn’t resist the urge to have another taste. As his tongue invaded her mouth, he rolled them both over so that Tess lay beneath him; her legs automatically wrapped themselves around his waist so he would stay sheathed within her warm depths.
Tess clung to him with desperate strength as he thrust into her slow and steady. As she got caught up in the driving rhythm, her grip relaxed and her body began to move with his. Kyle increased the pace of his thrusts, building up his own rhythm as he made love to her. “Yes…ughhnnnn…ughnnnnn…oh yessss.” She growled as she reached for his face and pulled him to her in a savage kiss. Tess’s hips began meeting his as he drove his cock deeper into her eager slit. She finally broke off the kiss as her cresting orgasm had her gasping incoherently in ecstatic joy.
Kyle’s dick thrust her cunt fiercely. Her eyes beamed up at him with gratitude and bliss, he kept going and going. The moans of the two lovers echoed everywhere, they moved together, knowing what to do for each other and themselves. Suddenly, Tess’s body arched up off the bed, and she snapped forward wildly as her orgasm hit with explosive force
“KYLE…AHGHHHHHH…KYLE OH MY GODDDDDDDD!” she gasped, she was overwhelmed by the molten pleasure surging through her veins. However, she knew Kyle wasn’t quite there just yet and she kept moving against him as he continued to thrust. “C’mon, Kyle,” she encouraged as she reached around and got a double handful of his tightly clenched butt cheeks. “Give it to me baby…give me it all!”
“Ughnnn…ughnnnn…ughnnnnn…OH yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…” he groaned as he drove home with one final drilling thrust and filled her with his hot seed.
Even after the last of the orgasmic spasms subsided, the two continued to rock together. Tess didn’t want to let him go and Kyle didn’t want to let her go, their arms wrapped around each other and they never wanted to leave. They stayed joined together as Kyle eased his weight off her and then lay down beside her. For several minutes he did nothing more than hold her as his body continued to mutate and change in those very seconds.
Eraser Room…
Max leaned down, both pressing their bodies together as their mouths joined. They kissed passionately, never stopping the primal movements of their bodies and moaning into each other. Liz’s legs locked at her ankles behind his head. When the mounting heat within her began to burn, Max felt it run through her. He sensed the explosion building inside him and his queen, Max knew he couldn’t last much longer and picked up the pace. Liz matched him thrust for thrust, raising and lowering her pelvis as the hard length filled her and then withdrew. Max’s pubic bone started to bump again Liz’s clit, she nearly shrieked at the electric fire that raced through her core and instinctually she shifted under him to feel it again.
“Ugh…ugh…UGHNNNN…YESSS…OH GOD BABY…UGHNNNNN!”
“Oh god…yesss…yessssss…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
Max realized they were hitting her spot and did his best to keep up with her as she went wild beneath him. The fierce grip of her spasming tunnel and Liz’s cries of ecstasy as she moved on his pole were more than he could withstand, Liz started to hump her hips against Max and it encouraged him to increase his thrusts. With a shout to rival his lover’s, Max forced himself down into her and held her hands tightly as we went as deep as he could, pumping his seed into her willing body.
“OH GOD UGHNNN…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” They both screamed as their orgasm hit, both coming together. They held each other tightly; only their hands moved as they slightly caressed each other until they looked up and into each other’s eyes. “I love you.” They both said together and smiled.
Max and Liz had finished as had the other, their bodies trembling with her stocking clad legs perched on Max’s shoulders as he lay on top of her. They were kissing each other softly as they had felt their blood come down to a slow simmer instead of the boiling lava it was a few minutes ago. As they kissed they suddenly heard something from the vent. Muffled voices of people coming into the guidance office next door. Liz’s legs came down to Max’s sides and both looked at each other as they recognised one of the voices – Pam Troy. The two young lovers moved up and cleared the clutter from the vent and looked inside and saw Pam kissing someone. Both of their mouth hung open when they separated and they were stunned to see it was none other than their Principal. Their hands were all over each other as he desperately tried to strip off her dress.
“I’ve been waiting for this all night.” He said
“Me too. I thought you were going to get me an hour ago…I didn’t even wear panties tonight.” Pam said
“Hmmm, no you didn’t. That moron boyfriend of yours doesn’t suspect?”
She shook her head, “He’s happy with the blowjobs I give him.”
“I should break his neck just for that.” He said as he caressed her body, from her cheek right down to her hip.
“Why not do me in your office? We might get caught here.” Pam asked, “Not that I mind the risk.”
“Too long, if I’m not in you soon I might have to go elsewhere.” He said, “God how did I get here.”
“Simple, your brother seduced and fucked my slut of a mother so my dad screwed your wife. Now you’re fucking his daughter. Perfectly reasonable and logical.” Pam said with a smile
“I seem to remember you seducing me.”
Pam smiled, “Our families are fucked up. And we seduced each other by the way. You invited me to your office and I saw you looking over me. I thought you were going to screw me over cause of what was going on at home. I never thought you would do it literally.”
“Hmmm, not that I mind. And from the way you were dressed. It’s a good thing very few people know I’m your next door neighbour.” He said as he undid his zip and pulled out his cock before he pulled out a condom from his pocket.
Pam instantly took hold of it and tossed it away, “You know how I like to play it dangerous.”
“You play it too dangerous. We’ve been doing this for 5 months, we’re lucky so far.”
“So what? Besides I like how my grades have gone up thanks to those very special tutorials you give me in your office.” Pam said
With disgusted looks Max and Liz remained quiet, they couldn’t even more for fear of being discovered and they were as naked as they were born, aside from Liz’s stockings and that was not a good way of being caught. They watched as the Principal leaned over Pam, spread her legs and then as she parted her lips she gasped loudly as he entered her. His hips thrust back and forth again and again as his teenage lover grinded against him and the table of her own guidance councillor. For a long time Max and Liz could do nothing but close their eyes and ears at the disturbing scene before them. When it stopped, and they were thankful that it eventually did, Max and Liz dressed and left the room. They had no idea what to do, they knew they should do something, even if it was dropping a line to someone in charge of the school district but given what was happening tomorrow they decided to wait and see.
Dance Hall, 21:40
The prom was still well underway with everyone dancing away like they had inexhaustible stores of energy within them. Max and the others came in and their clothes were all neatly sorted and wrinkle free. No one could suspect what they had just spent the last ninety minutes doing. Of course, when Max and Liz spotted Pam Troy coming back in, they felt a little ill at what they had been forced to witness. They had told the others but all swore never, ever to mention it again. Then the song that was playing stopped and another started, one perfect for a slow dance. The group looked at each other and the young couples each took their mate’s hand. They walked out to the floor and held each other close as they slowly moved.
They all felt closer to each other, physically, mentally and emotionally and the people around that were watching them could see it. It was as visible as their clothing and not one of them didn’t feel just a hint of jealousy for not feeling that themselves. The four couple knew that they had finished, that Alex, Liz, Maria and Kyle were truly now apart of their alien counterparts. Now nothing stood between them and if they chose to they could set up a life for themselves and raise families. They were together and nothing would ever come between it. As they danced, they could feel energy constantly flowing between them where their hands touch their lover’s bodies.
“Nothing’s ever going to be the same again.” Max said
“Never has been. Not in 2 years.” Liz said
“And if you think we’re sorry about that, you need to get laid more.” Kyle said as he and Tess moved close to them.
“Oh that wont be a problem, not tonight.” Liz said
“Oh?” Max asked
“Tonight, you are coming home with me and I’m taking you right into my bed. As far as my parents are concerned this will be our one night a week together.” Liz said
Max ran his fingertips down her cheek, “And I will make love to until the sun comes up.” He said
“Hmm, that long? I think I can handle that.” Liz said with a smile
“You better, I want my brother distracted a very long.” Isabel said as she and Alex moved around them.
“Ah the bliss of having an apartment all to ourselves.” Maria said as she and Michael attempted a dance.
“And I think your dad said he was going out for a drink later.” Tess said to Kyle
“I have a feeling he knew we’d want the night to ourselves.” Kyle said
Tess smiled, “You better get ready to be exhausted.”
“You did that in the locker room 5 minutes ago.” Kyle said
“I’m still going to wipe you out…and milk you dry.” Tess said
“Tess, please.” Maria said
Tess just smiled, “I guess we should stop off to buy some protection, now that you’ve finished…”
Kyle just placed his finger over Tess’s lips and she looked up into his eyes, “I already took care of it. There’s a box under some schoolwork in the top drawer of the bedside cabinet.”
“Hmm.” Tess said with delight
“Actually we all do.” Michael said, “Good thing about the internet; you can buy in bulk and there’s no one to ask questions.”
“Smart.” Isabel said, “It will save looks from the chemists, gas stations and whoever else stocks them.”
“It’s the bad thing about being in a small town. Everyone knows everyone else.” Liz said
“It was still smart.” Isabel said
“Thank you.” Alex said
“You’re idea?” Maria asked
“Of course.” Alex said
They all continued to dance, having the fun they wanted for tonight. They knew they had enough time left before they had to go home and they made sure they were going to enjoy every last minute of it. They ate, they drank and when they weren’t resting and talking at their table they were out on the dance floor.
Classroom, East End of the School, 22:00
In the far end of the school from where the students were dancing, the group gathered in one of their classrooms and locked the door. Max told them what Larek requested of them and they were all too happy to oblige. They each pulled out a few hairs and put them in 8 of the vials, another 8 was each used to hold flakes of skin from them that they scratched off. Then came the blood. “OH I hate this part.” Maria said as she gritted her teeth as Isabel’s hand glowed over her arm and blood flowed into the tube.
“Maria, chill. You know it doesn’t hurt.” Liz said
“Yeah, yeah, yeah…but it’s my blood.” Maria said as she opened one and peaked down and looked as the vial filled up, “Oooh.”
“Since when are you such a wimp?” Michael asked
“I am not.” Maria said sternly, “I just don’t like seeing my blood anywhere outside of me.”
“Okay, that’s it.” Isabel said as she handed the vial to Liz
Liz sealed it and placed it with the others after tagging it with Maria’s name. After half an hour the others were all similarly filled and tagged. Max bound them all up in a little bundle. “So what now?” Tess asked
“We get these to the Granolith. Once stored, it’ll be like a switch is flipped in time. Larek’s friend will know if anything went wrong.” Max said
“My house is closer, I can be there, get my bike and get that up to the Granolith and back in an hour.” Michael said
“Well, it gets you out of dancing for an hour.” Maria said
“If you call what he was doing dancing?” Isabel said
“Hey.” Michael said
“Yeah, double hey. At least he tried…for me. And that deserves a kiss.” Maria said and moved into his arms to kiss him on his cheek.
“Hmm, I should try that more often.” Michael said
“Or you could just let me tie you to your bed so that you’d never leave.” Maria said
“Uh, we really don’t want to know what kind of freaky things you get up to in bed.” Tess said with a disgusted look on her face.
“Yeah, keep that kinda talk in the bedroom where it belongs.” Alex said
“That would have been the plan.” Michael said as he looked at his lover
Then Kyle moved in closer to Michael and whispered, “Does she really tie you up?” Michael just looked at him with a look on his face telling Kyle to shut his mouth, Kyle wasn’t too interested in keeping quiet and was very curious as to seeing what Michael looked like when he was squirming. “Do you like it? Letting her have all that control…or does she need a whip.”
Michael wasn’t amused and moved menacingly to his friend, “KYLE.”
“Yeah, Kyle stop. Really, we don’t want those images.” Liz said
“Of course, the whip idea…” Tess pondered out loud, earning her a concerned look from Kyle
“What? You liked the handcuff idea.” Tess said innocently
“Okay, I think I’m going to leave and go back to the dancing now.” Liz said as she took Max’s hand and both left. The others went as well but Michael slipped out of a window and headed back to his place. He got his bike and headed out to the desert where he stored the vials in the Granolith. He could have sworn there was something different about the ground at an area was different but couldn’t put his finger on it. Before long his task was done and he was back dancing with Maria.
Future Antarian Ship, The Moon, A Little Later
Larek’s descendant and benefactor of the group on Earth watched intently the events on Earth. It had been some eons since such an event was witnessed and now he was watching not only the one in Roswell but many others. There were so many rituals and customs on Earth that he simply could wrap his massive intellect around. There were so many little eccentricities and so many young couples sneaking off to hotels or motels just to indulge their carnal desires. Then his ships warning systems activated.
“Temporal shock wave approaching. Time stream entering realignment.”
He pressed a series of keys on his ship and a bubble of light formed around his ship. He watched as the wave of invisible energy ripples across time, it should have erased his presence from here just as it had done with Future Max when time had changed. However, he had activated his ship’s protection and the wave washed over his ship harmlessly.
“I’m not going anywhere just yet, I have one more thing to make sure of.” He said to himself and then activated his viewer. The screen was filled with the images of Kivar’s ships, all 500 of them. “Ship.”
“Confirmed.” His computer responded
“Begin protocol 24. Set weapon systems to overload, engine core to overload…set self destruct for my signal.” He said.
The ship made a series of confirmation tones and went to work, blowing itself to pieces wasn’t in it’s programming but it could be done with a little tinkering when ordered to do so.
To Be Continued…
..
...
Roswell High School Team’s Locker Room…
Tess sighed heavily as he filled his hands with her breasts, massaging them gently through the yellow fabric. She reached up with her hands and ruffed her fingers through his hair. Kyle bent his head, after exposing one breast, to her chest and swiped his tongue across her nipple in one slow, long stroke. He continued to pleasurably draw his tongue over her hardened nubs in an open mouthed caress that he knew she liked.
“Ahhhhh…” She moaned happily and cradled his head closer, forcing him to suck one rosy knot fully into his mouth. Her body writhed under his as her desire for him continued to grow, all thoughts of what her mother was up to back home slipped away.
Tess’s hands slide down to his sides and put them just under his t-shirt. She enjoyed feeling his skin and then as best he could Kyle took hold of it and started lifting it up over his head. Tess helped take it the rest of the way off and threw it to the side. He just had to feel the warmth of her soft, silky flesh against his and he knew how much Tess loved the feel of skin-to-skin contact. Her hips bucked against his and his own pelvis pumped against hers in kind, both eager for more contact. Kyle began kissing his way down Tess’s abdomen; he swirled his tongue in her bellybutton as his fingers trailed the waistband of her panties.
Kyle ran his hands over her skin, feeling her tremble under his touch. They always spent a lot of time indulging her need to touch each other; they loved feeling each other’s body and exploring each little inch as though it was the first time. Her hands wandered over the breadth of his well-muscled chest and she knelt up into his embrace. Tess planted tiny kisses all over the smooth expanse as Kyle’s strong hands dropped low on her hips to skim her panties down. Tess all but purred as he filled his hands with her soft ass, all the while she was nipping at his own nipples before stroking her tongue wetly down his sternum. It was his turn to moan as she ran her hand over the erection threatening to burn through his silk boxers.
Eraser Room…
Max and Liz were kissing each other gently; his hands crept up her back and caressed her incredibly smooth skin. Soon he reached the tie behind her neck and undid the halter-top bra, Max let it fall down and exposed her breasts. The two lovers looked into each other’s eyes and Liz pulled it off her body. He pressed closer to Liz and wrapped a strong arm around her waist; before he glided his other hand down her belly, across her thigh and then slipped it between her legs. He briefly cupped her sex, causing her to gasp loudly. He could feel her desperation and held her more firmly against his torso. Max placed one hand on her bare, dripping pussy, eager to feel Liz next to him once more.
“Hmmmm.” Liz sighed as her eyes closed and Max held her body close to his.
Liz whimpered as her body was cried out for her mate, her anticipation was building quickly as he started to thrust his fingers gently in and out of her, pausing every so often to rub his palm across her the wetness he could feel in her lace panties and massage her clit. Max was very pleased when he felt her start to rock her hips in time with his hand, not that it took much. Her pelvis moved involuntary and her eyes were tightly closed as her inner muscles started to clench on his digits. Sensing her impending orgasm in the way her muscles coiled tightly, Max abruptly let go of her and kissed her so fiercely that it left her gasping. As she whimpered and undulated with urgency, the alien king reached around and caressed the skin of her back again before he ran his hands over every inch of his body.
Cafeteria…
As Michael pulled Maria against him, he pulled off the scrap of fabric that made up her teddy and the next thing Maria knew was that Michael was turning her around and bending her over the table. Maria felt hot, desirable and she that she was having the same effect on Michael. She looked over her shoulder and with shining hot eyes she looked at Michael’s hard dick as he rubbed it against her ass. Michael inched his way forward; Maria cocked her hips, presenting her wet sex to Michael and let him position himself as he sought to push his hard length deeply into her. Maria just rested there, leaning on her elbows as her nipples scrapped the surface of the table.
Michael ran his hands over her back, over her ass and along her thighs. The way her hair hung down to the side, the way here eyes gleamed up at him, the flushness of her skin…it made his dick twitch just from looking at his beautiful wife. Silently she licked her lips and squeezed her nipple between her fingers. When Michael was an inch from her body, he put his hands on her hips and held her body securely as he reached down to finger her slit.
“Ughnnnn…hmmmm.” Maria moaned as Michael probed her. Michael smiled as she started push her hips back, she wanted him inside her and didn’t care if it was his cock or his fingers so long as at the end of the night she got laid. She was hot, practically sweating from utter need.
Principal’s Office…
Every so often, Isabel felt a sharp and intense pang of bliss. When it happened Isabel bit her lower lip and ran her hand through her hair as her body jumped. The blonde continued to grind her hips against her lovers face, Alex’s hand snaked its way over her body until he cupped her breasts. Gently but firmly he squeezed the pliant mound of flesh through the bustier, taking her nipple between his thumb and forefinger and twisted it, pulled on it…anything to increase the pleasure that wracked her body.
“URGHHHH…A…ALEX…OH GOD YES.” Isabel moaned over and over again. “OH YES…GODDDDDDDDD…ALEXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX.”
Her body stiffened as she reached her orgasm and then she relaxed. For a couple more minutes Alex kept his tongue going, lapping up her juices and gently kissing her most sensitive region. Alex slid up her body until they were face to face. As Isabel came back to reality she grabbed onto his body and kissed Alex hard and passionately. Alex couldn’t get over how his lover looked in what she had chosen. With all those little ribbon lace-ups it was almost like she had wrapped up her body like a gift to him and he was more than happy to be able to trade gifts. His fingertips were dancing over her, he enflamed body was writhing under his touch.
Roswell High School Team’s Locker Room…
Tess slid her hands downward, lower and lower until she reached his boxer shorts and wasted no time in peeling them down his hips, freeing his rigid cock. Eagerly, she wrapped her knowing hands around the shaft, stroking and exploring as her fingers trickled down to caress his balls. Kyle’s fingers found their way to Tess’s hair and began urging her downward.
“Please, Tess.” he begged huskily, “Your mouth and suck my cock.”
Tess said nothing and grinned predatorily like the cat within her. Then she slurped the bulbous head of his dick and a good length of his shaft down her throat. Kyle moaned in sheer delight. He could never get enough of what Tess could do to him. Her head bobbed back and forth, moving slowly at first as Kyle’s fingers slid through her soft hair but then her enthusiasm for it took over. She started moving faster and faster, using her mouth to fuck her mate and bring him absolute pleasure. She was rapidly bringing him to the brink of orgasm, continually bobbing her head up and down as Kyle gripped to the door of one of the metal lockers. It was getting so tight that he could almost break a chunk off.
“Oh fu…god...” he groaned as he shot a load of cum down her throat. She kept her mouth on him, milking him dry before she raised up with a grin on her face and to kiss him.
Eraser Room…
Max slowly sank to his knees and kissed the flesh of her thighs above her ivory white stockings. His hands moved up and down the length of her smooth legs, he desperately wanted to feel them wrap around his body again, it always made him feel that he belonged when she did it and even more so when she locked them behind his back. His eyes were in line with her pussy locked under her panties and Max decided to free her. He grabbed hold of the lace and pulled them down her legs leaving her only in her stockings. Liz gently leaned back against a filing cabinet in the room and Max leaned in. He needed to taste her and he probed her slit with his tongue. Soon he was lapping at her, Liz was groaning as he picked up the pace.
Liz’s hips kept moving faster and faster, moaning and tossing her head back, as her fingers gripped tighter onto the edge of a nearby desk. It was becoming increasingly difficult for Max to maintain contact. He held onto her hips, pushing his face into her wet folds and thrusting his tongue into her hot, slick tunnel as far as he could. She couldn't take it for very long. As her body began to shake violently, Max stood back quickly and pulled Liz down to the floor of the room. He positioned himself over her; Liz instinctively wrapped a leg around his as he held her body tightly close to him. Grabbing hold of his rock-hard cock, he plunged in smoothly and deeply.
“UGHnnnnnnnnnnnn…” They groaned together
Cafeteria…
Maria reached back and wrapped her fingers around his length and gently pumped him, causing him to groan into her mouth. As he pushed his fingers into her, Maria ran her hand down along the length of his swollen manhood. Their lower halves were practically grinding against each other. They kept going and going, their bodies feeding on the delirium that was building from all that friction. Then Michael couldn’t help himself. He aimed his dick and pushed inside his wife intent on making her body like his.
“Hmmmm…Michael.” Maria sighed as Michael buried himself deep into her.
“Uhh, you feel so good.” Michael moaned as he caressed Maria’s legs and ass.
Slowly Michael began to push and pull his hips back and forth, driving his dick deeper into Maria as she pushed back against him to meet him thrust for thrust. Maria groaned again and again, circling her hips as Michael leaned over her. Soon he his hands moved up from her waist, over her back and reached under to cup her breast, kneading the flesh as he felt her nipples scrap along his palm. Over and over again they moved against each other. With one of Michael’s thrusts he scraped along her clit, causing her to take a sharp intake of breath and bringing her hand up over her head, pressing it into the table.
Principal’s Office…
As her hands moved down, Isabel pushed his boxers off over his rear and allowed his hard cock to spring free. As they looked into each other’s eyes, Alex pushed his hips forward and entered her body. Both lovers gave a sigh of contentment as their bodies joined as one. Alex loved the feel of the satin between their bodies. Soon he withdrew and plunged back inside her, Isabel arched her back and pressed her breasts into Alex’s chest. Alex continued to move on top of Isabel, his dick was gliding in and out of her smooth and tight core where her muscles gripped his length.
“Ahhh…Alex…please…” Isabel begged as she wrapped her long legs around his waist
“Urhhhh…Isabel. Oh god yeah.” Alex moaned as he picked up the pace of his thrusts, allowing Isabel to set the pace with the movements of her legs.
Isabel’s hips began meeting his as he drove his cock deeper into her eager slit. She finally broke off the kiss as her cresting orgasm had her gasping incoherently in ecstatic joy. Alex’s dick thrust her cunt fiercely. Her eyes beamed up at him with gratitude and bliss, he kept going and going. The moans of the two lovers echoed everywhere, they moved together, knowing what to do for each other and themselves.
“ALEX…OH GOD…I’M GONNA…OH YESSS.” Isabel said more loudly
“OH GOD ISABEL…OH GODDD…OH YESSS.” Alex cried out
“YESSSSSSSSSSSS.” the two moaned together, Alex shooting his load inside her.
Their breathing was ragged and hard, both looking into each other’s soul as Alex caressed her face. It was only minutes but to them it seemed like hours. Both languishing in the aftermath of their love-making, eventually Alex pulled out of Isabel and both slumped to the floor.
“Wow.”
Roswell High School Team’s Locker Room…
The young woman raised herself up on her hands and knees, her back arching just enough so that she could see over her shoulder as she thrust her delectable ass towards Kyle. She cast him a glance as she reached for the edge of a nearby bench to brace herself. Kyle couldn’t resist and knelt up behind her, pressing his once again hard cock against her sumptuous buttocks, sliding his hot, engorged tool along the crack of her quivering ass. Tess ground her hips hard against his burning erection. He continued to tease her with a dry hump as he leaned over her, reaching around to squeeze her ripe, ready breasts.
“Please...” she begged, gasping. Her head lolled back against his shoulder, exposing her throat. He took the opening and began kissing the tender side of her neck that he could reach. “Oh, please…PLEASE, Kyle. Fuck me!” she whimpered with abject need
Kyle was tempted just to let her force herself back on his dick, to continue his little teasing game until she was beyond control. He loved seeing her loose it, but he had other ideas. “Come here.” He instructed as he rolled onto his back and Tess complied, straddling his waist. He guided her hips until she was eagerly rocking herself against his iron hard cock. She lowered herself slowly, taking more and more of him into her with each stroke until she was sitting on his groin. Then she started moving, sliding herself up and down on him.
“Mmmmm.” She moaned, rocking her hips gently so that the generous head of his cock hit her clit with every stroke. Kyle laid back and let her ride him, smiling as he watched the signs of her pleasure play across her face and the way her pliant breasts bounced with her every move. Her heated gaze smouldered with her burning desires. Her tongue darted out to wetly trace her lips and teeth hungrily and she had a grin that tugged at the corners of her mouth as her body rocked to the oldest of primal beats. Pleasure sang through her veins
Eraser Room…
Liz was electrified and her eyes shot open with unadulterated bliss. She screamed out her pleasure, arching her spine and pushed her upper body against her lover’s hard chest as the fire that had sparked in her body started to rage out of control. They needed each other so bad, the raw, primal fire in them was out of control from being away from each other for so long. The erotic heat that surged from her spasming tunnel was overwhelming, engulfing both their senses in with utter bliss.
Max held still, buried to the hilt of his cock inside her as she rode out the intense pleasure she felt from the initial penetration. Max silently gave thanks for managing not to lose it himself and shooting inside her so quickly. He wanted to, it would mean that she would be his eternally. He smiled as he looked down at her, her eyes closed and face flushed, panting for breath as she came down from the euphoric high; he marvelled at the sight of Liz in the throws of intense pleasure and passion. He slid his hands sensually over her body to knead her breasts. Max leaned down and kissed her shoulder as her eyes opened. He slipped himself slowly back, almost pulling out before he gently eased back in when he felt her thrusting hips seeking him. Then Max put his arms under her legs and propped them up on his shoulders. Soon he leaned down and pressed her legs against her body, letting him go very deep into her.
Max started to pump in and out, praying that the long, slow strokes would help him last and with each stroke Liz grasped tighter onto him. Liz was writhing against him; their bodies were so close that they were almost one. Max’s hand side down to the thigh that was wrapped around him and they kissed. Max’s warm, filling cock slid outward again and then back in. Each time was tormentingly slow to Liz but Max smiled as he watched her slender body writhe under him. Each thrust was accompanied with a gentle moan of utter contentment.
“Ugn…Max…” Liz sighed as she ran her hands over Max’s bulging biceps.
“Yess…so good. Liz, UGHNNN…” Max groaned deeply as the muscles in her pussy continued to grip him.
Cafeteria…
“MICHAEL.” She called out as Michael started to take sharp thrusts into her
“GOD BABY.” Michael said as he felt Maria clench on him
Michael then pulled out. He wanted to look into Maria’s eyes as she came so he pulled her up, span her around and leaned her back down against the table. Maria was already in a daze from the way Michael was making her body react and she was completely surprised with Michael’s actions. He parted her legs and raised them up onto his shoulders where he held them firm as he drove back into Maria again. Michael started moving quickly, just as quickly as when he stopped, in and out, again and again and again. Michael pushed her legs back against her, Her knees almost touching her tits and the pair mated.
“Ughnn, oh god yes.” Maria breathed, hoping not to draw attention from the teachers that walked the halls
“Let it go baby…UGNNNNN…come on…OH GOD…cum for me.” Michael begged the blonde beneath him.
“UGHNnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…you cum for me. I want it Michael…give it to me…yesss…yesss…AGHHnhnnnnnnnn…” Maria begged
Maria’s body began to shake, both grunting and groaning as their bodies came together. Then they reached their climax, Michael shooting deep into her womb and let his DNA do its job to turn Maria into a hybrid. Maria stiffened as wave after wave of intense pleasure flowed over her body. A few seconds later Michael pulled out of her and Maria came of the table. It took a few minutes but she found her underwear and put it back on as her body trembled and recovered. She then pulled on her dress and Michael pulled his trousers back up, straightening out his tux. When Maria had difficulty pulling up the zipper Michael lent a hand, kissing up her skin as his fingers pulled up the metal. Together they used their powers to sort each other’s appearance and kissed each other as they languished in each other’s arms for a while.
Roswell High School Team’s Locker Room…
“Gnnnn…oh…fuck baby…ughhnnnnn…ahhhh…aghhh…” Kyle groaned over and over again
“Hmmm…ah…Mmmmmmmm…AGHhhhhhh…Ughnnnnnnnn…” Tess moaned. Tess continued to impale herself on his meaty spear over and over. Her lusty gaze commanded his attention as continued to move her body over Kyle’s.
“Ohhh maaaaannnn…” he groaned slowly in sheer ecstasy as Tess’s tight folds kept enveloping his prick. Her eyes had fluttered shut in absolute bliss. As she settled into a steady rhythm at last, Kyle reached up to play with her enticing nipples. A firm pinch had Tess sucking in a sharp breath.
“Oh yes, Kyle play with my tits…uhnnnnn” she demanded before biting her lower lip. In response, Kyle bucked his hips so that she fell forward, her breasts brushing his lips as she caught herself with her hands, firmly grabbing onto the bench. He greedily sucked one taut bud into his mouth. Tess’s moans were deep and rich as he suckled that one nipple. The sounds of Tess’s pleasure drove him on and on. He wanted to make her moan and scream in absolute delight so he sent his fingers sought out her clit.
“Ah!” she squeaked as he slowly circled his finger over her swollen button, her eyes went wide and her mouth hung open. Her hips slammed down against his in a greater frenzy. As Tess was going wild above him, Kyle pulled his mate into a fierce hug. Her mouth looked so inviting that he couldn’t resist the urge to have another taste. As his tongue invaded her mouth, he rolled them both over so that Tess lay beneath him; her legs automatically wrapped themselves around his waist so he would stay sheathed within her warm depths.
Tess clung to him with desperate strength as he thrust into her slow and steady. As she got caught up in the driving rhythm, her grip relaxed and her body began to move with his. Kyle increased the pace of his thrusts, building up his own rhythm as he made love to her. “Yes…ughhnnnn…ughnnnnn…oh yessss.” She growled as she reached for his face and pulled him to her in a savage kiss. Tess’s hips began meeting his as he drove his cock deeper into her eager slit. She finally broke off the kiss as her cresting orgasm had her gasping incoherently in ecstatic joy.
Kyle’s dick thrust her cunt fiercely. Her eyes beamed up at him with gratitude and bliss, he kept going and going. The moans of the two lovers echoed everywhere, they moved together, knowing what to do for each other and themselves. Suddenly, Tess’s body arched up off the bed, and she snapped forward wildly as her orgasm hit with explosive force
“KYLE…AHGHHHHHH…KYLE OH MY GODDDDDDDD!” she gasped, she was overwhelmed by the molten pleasure surging through her veins. However, she knew Kyle wasn’t quite there just yet and she kept moving against him as he continued to thrust. “C’mon, Kyle,” she encouraged as she reached around and got a double handful of his tightly clenched butt cheeks. “Give it to me baby…give me it all!”
“Ughnnn…ughnnnn…ughnnnnn…OH yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…” he groaned as he drove home with one final drilling thrust and filled her with his hot seed.
Even after the last of the orgasmic spasms subsided, the two continued to rock together. Tess didn’t want to let him go and Kyle didn’t want to let her go, their arms wrapped around each other and they never wanted to leave. They stayed joined together as Kyle eased his weight off her and then lay down beside her. For several minutes he did nothing more than hold her as his body continued to mutate and change in those very seconds.
Eraser Room…
Max leaned down, both pressing their bodies together as their mouths joined. They kissed passionately, never stopping the primal movements of their bodies and moaning into each other. Liz’s legs locked at her ankles behind his head. When the mounting heat within her began to burn, Max felt it run through her. He sensed the explosion building inside him and his queen, Max knew he couldn’t last much longer and picked up the pace. Liz matched him thrust for thrust, raising and lowering her pelvis as the hard length filled her and then withdrew. Max’s pubic bone started to bump again Liz’s clit, she nearly shrieked at the electric fire that raced through her core and instinctually she shifted under him to feel it again.
“Ugh…ugh…UGHNNNN…YESSS…OH GOD BABY…UGHNNNNN!”
“Oh god…yesss…yessssss…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
Max realized they were hitting her spot and did his best to keep up with her as she went wild beneath him. The fierce grip of her spasming tunnel and Liz’s cries of ecstasy as she moved on his pole were more than he could withstand, Liz started to hump her hips against Max and it encouraged him to increase his thrusts. With a shout to rival his lover’s, Max forced himself down into her and held her hands tightly as we went as deep as he could, pumping his seed into her willing body.
“OH GOD UGHNNN…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” They both screamed as their orgasm hit, both coming together. They held each other tightly; only their hands moved as they slightly caressed each other until they looked up and into each other’s eyes. “I love you.” They both said together and smiled.
Max and Liz had finished as had the other, their bodies trembling with her stocking clad legs perched on Max’s shoulders as he lay on top of her. They were kissing each other softly as they had felt their blood come down to a slow simmer instead of the boiling lava it was a few minutes ago. As they kissed they suddenly heard something from the vent. Muffled voices of people coming into the guidance office next door. Liz’s legs came down to Max’s sides and both looked at each other as they recognised one of the voices – Pam Troy. The two young lovers moved up and cleared the clutter from the vent and looked inside and saw Pam kissing someone. Both of their mouth hung open when they separated and they were stunned to see it was none other than their Principal. Their hands were all over each other as he desperately tried to strip off her dress.
“I’ve been waiting for this all night.” He said
“Me too. I thought you were going to get me an hour ago…I didn’t even wear panties tonight.” Pam said
“Hmmm, no you didn’t. That moron boyfriend of yours doesn’t suspect?”
She shook her head, “He’s happy with the blowjobs I give him.”
“I should break his neck just for that.” He said as he caressed her body, from her cheek right down to her hip.
“Why not do me in your office? We might get caught here.” Pam asked, “Not that I mind the risk.”
“Too long, if I’m not in you soon I might have to go elsewhere.” He said, “God how did I get here.”
“Simple, your brother seduced and fucked my slut of a mother so my dad screwed your wife. Now you’re fucking his daughter. Perfectly reasonable and logical.” Pam said with a smile
“I seem to remember you seducing me.”
Pam smiled, “Our families are fucked up. And we seduced each other by the way. You invited me to your office and I saw you looking over me. I thought you were going to screw me over cause of what was going on at home. I never thought you would do it literally.”
“Hmmm, not that I mind. And from the way you were dressed. It’s a good thing very few people know I’m your next door neighbour.” He said as he undid his zip and pulled out his cock before he pulled out a condom from his pocket.
Pam instantly took hold of it and tossed it away, “You know how I like to play it dangerous.”
“You play it too dangerous. We’ve been doing this for 5 months, we’re lucky so far.”
“So what? Besides I like how my grades have gone up thanks to those very special tutorials you give me in your office.” Pam said
With disgusted looks Max and Liz remained quiet, they couldn’t even more for fear of being discovered and they were as naked as they were born, aside from Liz’s stockings and that was not a good way of being caught. They watched as the Principal leaned over Pam, spread her legs and then as she parted her lips she gasped loudly as he entered her. His hips thrust back and forth again and again as his teenage lover grinded against him and the table of her own guidance councillor. For a long time Max and Liz could do nothing but close their eyes and ears at the disturbing scene before them. When it stopped, and they were thankful that it eventually did, Max and Liz dressed and left the room. They had no idea what to do, they knew they should do something, even if it was dropping a line to someone in charge of the school district but given what was happening tomorrow they decided to wait and see.
Dance Hall, 21:40
The prom was still well underway with everyone dancing away like they had inexhaustible stores of energy within them. Max and the others came in and their clothes were all neatly sorted and wrinkle free. No one could suspect what they had just spent the last ninety minutes doing. Of course, when Max and Liz spotted Pam Troy coming back in, they felt a little ill at what they had been forced to witness. They had told the others but all swore never, ever to mention it again. Then the song that was playing stopped and another started, one perfect for a slow dance. The group looked at each other and the young couples each took their mate’s hand. They walked out to the floor and held each other close as they slowly moved.
They all felt closer to each other, physically, mentally and emotionally and the people around that were watching them could see it. It was as visible as their clothing and not one of them didn’t feel just a hint of jealousy for not feeling that themselves. The four couple knew that they had finished, that Alex, Liz, Maria and Kyle were truly now apart of their alien counterparts. Now nothing stood between them and if they chose to they could set up a life for themselves and raise families. They were together and nothing would ever come between it. As they danced, they could feel energy constantly flowing between them where their hands touch their lover’s bodies.
“Nothing’s ever going to be the same again.” Max said
“Never has been. Not in 2 years.” Liz said
“And if you think we’re sorry about that, you need to get laid more.” Kyle said as he and Tess moved close to them.
“Oh that wont be a problem, not tonight.” Liz said
“Oh?” Max asked
“Tonight, you are coming home with me and I’m taking you right into my bed. As far as my parents are concerned this will be our one night a week together.” Liz said
Max ran his fingertips down her cheek, “And I will make love to until the sun comes up.” He said
“Hmm, that long? I think I can handle that.” Liz said with a smile
“You better, I want my brother distracted a very long.” Isabel said as she and Alex moved around them.
“Ah the bliss of having an apartment all to ourselves.” Maria said as she and Michael attempted a dance.
“And I think your dad said he was going out for a drink later.” Tess said to Kyle
“I have a feeling he knew we’d want the night to ourselves.” Kyle said
Tess smiled, “You better get ready to be exhausted.”
“You did that in the locker room 5 minutes ago.” Kyle said
“I’m still going to wipe you out…and milk you dry.” Tess said
“Tess, please.” Maria said
Tess just smiled, “I guess we should stop off to buy some protection, now that you’ve finished…”
Kyle just placed his finger over Tess’s lips and she looked up into his eyes, “I already took care of it. There’s a box under some schoolwork in the top drawer of the bedside cabinet.”
“Hmm.” Tess said with delight
“Actually we all do.” Michael said, “Good thing about the internet; you can buy in bulk and there’s no one to ask questions.”
“Smart.” Isabel said, “It will save looks from the chemists, gas stations and whoever else stocks them.”
“It’s the bad thing about being in a small town. Everyone knows everyone else.” Liz said
“It was still smart.” Isabel said
“Thank you.” Alex said
“You’re idea?” Maria asked
“Of course.” Alex said
They all continued to dance, having the fun they wanted for tonight. They knew they had enough time left before they had to go home and they made sure they were going to enjoy every last minute of it. They ate, they drank and when they weren’t resting and talking at their table they were out on the dance floor.
Classroom, East End of the School, 22:00
In the far end of the school from where the students were dancing, the group gathered in one of their classrooms and locked the door. Max told them what Larek requested of them and they were all too happy to oblige. They each pulled out a few hairs and put them in 8 of the vials, another 8 was each used to hold flakes of skin from them that they scratched off. Then came the blood. “OH I hate this part.” Maria said as she gritted her teeth as Isabel’s hand glowed over her arm and blood flowed into the tube.
“Maria, chill. You know it doesn’t hurt.” Liz said
“Yeah, yeah, yeah…but it’s my blood.” Maria said as she opened one and peaked down and looked as the vial filled up, “Oooh.”
“Since when are you such a wimp?” Michael asked
“I am not.” Maria said sternly, “I just don’t like seeing my blood anywhere outside of me.”
“Okay, that’s it.” Isabel said as she handed the vial to Liz
Liz sealed it and placed it with the others after tagging it with Maria’s name. After half an hour the others were all similarly filled and tagged. Max bound them all up in a little bundle. “So what now?” Tess asked
“We get these to the Granolith. Once stored, it’ll be like a switch is flipped in time. Larek’s friend will know if anything went wrong.” Max said
“My house is closer, I can be there, get my bike and get that up to the Granolith and back in an hour.” Michael said
“Well, it gets you out of dancing for an hour.” Maria said
“If you call what he was doing dancing?” Isabel said
“Hey.” Michael said
“Yeah, double hey. At least he tried…for me. And that deserves a kiss.” Maria said and moved into his arms to kiss him on his cheek.
“Hmm, I should try that more often.” Michael said
“Or you could just let me tie you to your bed so that you’d never leave.” Maria said
“Uh, we really don’t want to know what kind of freaky things you get up to in bed.” Tess said with a disgusted look on her face.
“Yeah, keep that kinda talk in the bedroom where it belongs.” Alex said
“That would have been the plan.” Michael said as he looked at his lover
Then Kyle moved in closer to Michael and whispered, “Does she really tie you up?” Michael just looked at him with a look on his face telling Kyle to shut his mouth, Kyle wasn’t too interested in keeping quiet and was very curious as to seeing what Michael looked like when he was squirming. “Do you like it? Letting her have all that control…or does she need a whip.”
Michael wasn’t amused and moved menacingly to his friend, “KYLE.”
“Yeah, Kyle stop. Really, we don’t want those images.” Liz said
“Of course, the whip idea…” Tess pondered out loud, earning her a concerned look from Kyle
“What? You liked the handcuff idea.” Tess said innocently
“Okay, I think I’m going to leave and go back to the dancing now.” Liz said as she took Max’s hand and both left. The others went as well but Michael slipped out of a window and headed back to his place. He got his bike and headed out to the desert where he stored the vials in the Granolith. He could have sworn there was something different about the ground at an area was different but couldn’t put his finger on it. Before long his task was done and he was back dancing with Maria.
Future Antarian Ship, The Moon, A Little Later
Larek’s descendant and benefactor of the group on Earth watched intently the events on Earth. It had been some eons since such an event was witnessed and now he was watching not only the one in Roswell but many others. There were so many rituals and customs on Earth that he simply could wrap his massive intellect around. There were so many little eccentricities and so many young couples sneaking off to hotels or motels just to indulge their carnal desires. Then his ships warning systems activated.
“Temporal shock wave approaching. Time stream entering realignment.”
He pressed a series of keys on his ship and a bubble of light formed around his ship. He watched as the wave of invisible energy ripples across time, it should have erased his presence from here just as it had done with Future Max when time had changed. However, he had activated his ship’s protection and the wave washed over his ship harmlessly.
“I’m not going anywhere just yet, I have one more thing to make sure of.” He said to himself and then activated his viewer. The screen was filled with the images of Kivar’s ships, all 500 of them. “Ship.”
“Confirmed.” His computer responded
“Begin protocol 24. Set weapon systems to overload, engine core to overload…set self destruct for my signal.” He said.
The ship made a series of confirmation tones and went to work, blowing itself to pieces wasn’t in it’s programming but it could be done with a little tinkering when ordered to do so.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 15
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 07:00 Saturday Morning
Early morning sun beamed through the gaps in Liz’s curtain and she awoke to find herself resting against Max. Both were naked under the covers and she snuggled into her love. She smiled; it had been a few days since she had the pleasure of waking up with their bodies pressed against each other and on the bedside cabinet was the foil wrappers of several condoms. Now that Liz was a hybrid like himself it was the first time that they used them and they had actually used their supply in that one night, however that didn’t stop them. They simply couldn’t get enough of each other but it was only that one time after they ran out and fell asleep. Then she felt his fingers brush the sides of her face and she looked up.
“How long have you been awake?” Liz asked
“Long enough. You’re beautiful when you’re asleep.” Max said
“Max, you think I’m beautiful whatever I do.” Liz said
Max smiled, “Hmm, true.” He said as he kissed her forehead, “So how are you feeling this morning?”
“Amazing. That was one night I’ll never forget.”
“Me neither. You were incredible.” Max said
“You weren’t so bad yourself. I’m astonished that we actually managed to find time to sleep.” Liz said
“Well after 10 or 11 times, exhaustion has got to be listened to.” Max said
“After 10 or 11 times I’m surprised you can still get one of these.” Liz said as she wrapped her fingers around his morning erection.
“Oh no, no, no. Please, Liz, you’ll kill me.” Max said as he removed her hand
“But what a way to go.” Liz whispered in his ear and then lost her smile.
“What’s wrong?” Max asked, “Oh…it’s D-Day.”
“A few months and a couple of million years worth of time travel ago, tonight was the night Kivar attacked.” Liz said
“Armageddon: take 2.” Max said as he held her close to him, “This time we’re not running.”
“So what is the plan anyway?” Liz asked
“We head up to the Granolith and wait. No one’s getting through that rock and if what Larek told me was right, we can use each other and the Granolith to magnify our powers to defend it.” Max said
“I guess we should go get ready, Kivar will be in range at some point today.” Liz said
“Yeah.” Max said
He looked into her eyes and kissed her, Max kissed her like it would be the last time and it was filled with need and passion. If it was the last time, he was going to make sure that Liz knew how he felt about it, not that she didn’t know. The young couple moved out of the bed and headed for her bathroom where they shared a very pleasurable shower.
Crashdown, 08:20
Max and Liz came downstairs as soon as they were dressed; they arranged to meet everyone there. Everyone had backpacks filled with clothes. They all had them ready since yesterday afternoon when they came home from school and Max had his in the jeep but just now he was carrying Liz’s. He was actually surprised when he saw that his sister had managed to limit herself to one bag but a look from Isabel told him not to say anything about it. Max knew that look well and knew fine well that he’d be taking his life into own hands if he tried.
“Hi you two.” Jeff said as he hung up a “Gone Camping” sign below his “Closed” one.
“Hey.” Liz said as she watched Maria down a few burgers, “Little early for that isn’t it?”
“Hey, we don’t know when we will get more.” Maria pointed out.
“Oooh. Good point.” Michael said as he looked up and jumped over the counter. He reached under and pulled out the entire on hand supply of Tabasco Sauce, “Just in case.” He said with a smile.
“Well, I guess…” Liz said
“Yeah.” Max said as they all looked around one last time.
Everyone picked up their belongings and headed out the door, Maria ran beck and grabbed one last bite. Their vehicles were all lined up outside and before anyone knew what was going on, they all drove off out of town. On their way, they couldn’t help but take in the details of every building they passed. Something inside them told them that this time they would never see their home again.
Pod Mountain, 09:00
The cars pulled up at the side of the rock and everyone got out and looked around. Tess immediately ran up the rock face to open the cave door while the others pulled out the camping gear from the cars. Jim also grabbed his son and Michael, as well as a few shovels, and went to dig up the supplies they hid there the previous night.
“This was a good idea.” Kyle said as he thrust his shovel into the ground
“Well we old people do have them from time to time.” Jim said
“Now did I say you were old?” Kyle asked innocently
“Hmm.” Jim mumbled
At that time, Isabel, Liz, Alex and Max were piling their bags along with their parents prior to carrying them up. Isabel picked up one bag, and it rattled with the sound of glass clunking together. “Okay, who brought the booze?” Isabel asked
“Uh, no-one.” Philip said
“Dad?” Isabel said
“Open it.” Charles said
Isabel did so and saw its contents; she closed her eyes, dipped and shook her head, “Oh, you guys. Nescafe coffee?” It was several jars worth of the brown granules.
“Yeah, well last time we got stuck without so…” Charles said
“Besides, what about Michael and the 30 odd bottles of Tabasco?” Jim yelled over
“Hey, that’s a dietary requirement quirk thing or whatever the hell you want to call it.” Michael said
“Okay, cave’s open.” Tess said as she came back down the trail
“Okay, you guys start taking everything up.” Max said to the others while he joined Jim, Kyle and Michael.
Everyone picked up a couple of bags and Tess led them all up the trail. “Oh hey, Jeff did you…” Jim called out and Jeff responded by pulling a can opener out of his pocket and waving it for him to see, “…Never mind.” Jim said
Soon they had finished digging up their supplies and carried them up to join the rest. Max stayed behind, the cars were parked close together and he locked them up but he knew that he couldn’t leave them out in the open. If he did, the second they drew anyone’s attention with their little firework display they would be able to identify them from the licence plates. Max raised his hand and caused a mighty wind to rise up. It picked up the sands of the desert around them and blew them in a circle around the cars, when it died off the cars were buried in the sand. However, he knew it wasn’t enough. He waved his and over the massive mound of sand and solidified it, turning it into rock that was identical to the stone of the mountain. It didn’t look one little bit out of place.
Granolith Chamber, A Little Later
While their parents were setting up the camping gear in the Pod Chamber along with some cardboard boxes with some of their more personal items like photograph albums and putting the supplies in the space just behind the pods while leaving a path clear to reach the granolith. They kept the main door to the cave open to let fresh air in, closing it wasn’t a problem if they needed to do it in a hurry. They planned to keep the chamber itself clear, they had no idea what would happen when the Granolith fired and they didn’t want to loose any of their belongings. Everyone was nervous although they didn’t let it show, but there were times when they simply held the hand of their significant other and it seemed a little better.
Max and the other teenagers came into the Granolith chamber and stood around the alien device. “Granolith…status?” he asked
“90% of required energy reached, system will accumulate remaining power in 45 Earth minutes. Location of target identified, Kivar’s bio-energy signature confirmed. Ship will enter range in 30 minutes.”
“Well, at least he’ll be 15 minutes closer when the Granolith fires.” Alex said, “Less chance of it missing if he’s closer.”
“I’m just hoping this thing doesn’t know how to miss.” Maria said
“Huh. Now that’s going to fester.” Max said
“It could be worse.” Isabel said
“Oh yeah? How?” Michael asked
“We might have changed things so much that if we end up in the future again Earth might be completely decimated with no one alive.” Isabel said
“Now you’re depressing me.” Maria said
“No, actually it could be worse than that. Kivar might get through, be so pissed that he blows the entire planet into little chunks that could fit inside a thimble. If we arrive in the future…nothing but vacuum for us to breath.” Alex said
“This sucks.” Tess said, “Any insights?” she asked Liz
“Nothing.” Liz said, “I actually haven’t seen anything for a while.”
“Thinking it’s going away?” Max asked
“I don’t know. Maybe I just haven’t focused on it enough.” Liz said
“You’ve never had to focus on it before.” Isabel said
“Yeah but that was when it first started it just hit me. Maybe now my brain has learned to put up some kind of wall to block it from when I’m in the middle of things.” Liz said
“Well then, let’s see if we can’t build a window in that wall.” Isabel said and held out her hand, “Come on. Want to help Tess?”
“Sure.” Tess said
Liz took it and followed Isabel. “Uh this isn’t the time for disappearing.” Max said
“We’re going further up on the mountain. We’ll be back in time for the show.” Isabel said
The three girls headed out and climbed up the mountain. On the peak, as settings go it was the most serene and peaceful, they worked away to help Liz build a focus on her insightful powers. They knew it would take work, Tess and Isabel had their entire lives to develop control and some level of understanding of their gifts but Liz only had them a few months. They could only hope to help her gain a glimpse into her powers.
Command Deck, Kivar’s Flagship, 10:00
“My lord.”
“What?” Kivar said
“Your agents on Antar have sent word, Larek is on his way to Earth space.”
Kivar chuckled, “Idiot. He knows he can’t get there in time.”
“Yes sir but he is still on route. They believe that he is attempting to get here in time to rescue the Royal Four.”
“Well then, let’s make sure he’s going to be disappointed.” Kivar said, “What has the Council said about his little excursion?”
“Yours sources said that they are still in deliberations. Of course, your forces moving in on the Great Hall has put a little bit of distraction on their talks. Their troops are causing yours some delays but they will fall.”
“Yes, yes, yes, yes…they will fall. And the empire will be mine, mine alone.” Kivar said
Granolith Chamber, 30 Minutes Later
In the Pod Chamber, there was a little campfire going and everyone was roasting some sausages over the flames as Nancy and Jeff were opening up some buns. A sound from the Granolith drew their attention. Max and the others moved through to the chamber and could feel the Granolith vibrating as through the very air with charged with it’s power.
“Granolith.” Max said
“Weapon Ready, Kivar in Range.” The Granolith said as an image appeared before the young man. It showed the mass of ships heading toward Earth and the largest of which, the one with Kivar, blipped yellow.
“That’s him?” Liz asked
“Confirmed.” The Granolith said
“Then I guess this is it.” Tess said
“You know, even if there aren’t any satellites over head, a blast this powerful is going to get picked up by something somewhere.” Kyle said
“Let’s hope Larek can get here fast.” Isabel said
“Granolith…fire when ready.” Max said
Everyone felt it, the entire mountain began to shake as the Granolith started to glow with a bright green aura. The walls changed colour to a similar shade and they could feel the air in the chamber start to spin around until it was almost at gale force speeds. A light started building up deep inside the blackness of the device, a light that was getting bigger and bigger until it encompassed the whole machine before the roof to the chamber vanished like it was an illusion. Everything in the chamber was constructed to be manipulated by the Granolith so if it needed the roof to go away, away it went. The next thing everyone saw was a massive pulse of light shoot out into the sky. It continued for over 10 minutes.
Future Antarian Ship, Immediately Following
If he had the ability to smile, Larek’s descendant would, but he didn’t even have a mouth. His body was pure energy and he could feel the raw power of the Granolith being sent out into the universe, he could feel it in every inch of his being. However, he knew the result, he knew what Kivar’s people would do once their leader was killed and he couldn’t allow that. He spent months watching the teenagers and as a result he developed a slight affinity for them.
The changes in the timeline meant that something’s had changed, maybe even enough to secure that of his race in his own time but Kivar had surrounded himself with the most violent of his race for soldiers. Dealing with them would beneficially serve future evolution. Even if to him humans were even more primitive than the Antarians in this time, he didn’t like seeing what would happen to them if he did nothing.
“Ship, initiate launch procedures.”
“Course?” his computer asked
“134 by 35. Full sub-slight velocity. Head directly for that fleet.”
“Confirmed.”
“Disrupt all Antarian sensor scans. Don’t let them see what’s about to hit them.”
In seconds the ship lifted off of the moon’s surface causing a massive plume of lunar dust to cloud up and burst outward. The ship darted off in the direction of the fleet, making a trail of streaking light as it moved to a point at the head of the Granolith’s pulse. His speed matched the beam and they moved together through space toward Kivar.
Kivar’s Flagship…
Kivar sat on his bridge, leaning back in his chair and looking up at his ceiling waiting for the chance to strike. Being this close had set his pulse racing at the excitement of it but he was still some hours away and that caused him to become bored out of his tiny alien brain.
“My Lord…I’ve got something…odd.”
“And that means?” Kivar asked
The solider pressed buttons and brought up the image on the main screen. He showed Kivar a flash of intense light move into the path of his ships. “What is it?” Kivar asked
“Unknown. We can only see it but there are no sensor readings at all. It’s like it isn’t there.”
“Recalibrate.” Kivar ordered
“Already have done but still nothing. We can only estimate but impact will be within a few minutes.”
“Spread the fleet out. Don’t allow impact.” Kivar said, “Code Red alert to all ships.”
“Yes my lord.”
All 500 ships spread out, putting dozens of miles between each one but they held their course towards Earth. All the crews held still with baited breath and watched as the object of light when zooming passed them. They felt a little relief but then they saw what it was preceding. It was heading straight for Kivar’s ship and despite whatever manoeuvres it did to avoid the attack, it wasn’t enough, not given the total width of the tip of the beam. Given its size, when the beam impacted, almost a full third of the ship was vaporised in an instant.
It was a clean hit; the edge of the blast was as sharp as glass but was just as smooth. There wasn’t even one tattered section of sticking out metal. Anyone in the rooms that were along the cut was sucked out into space, their bodies just floated there as the surviving crew lost all control of the vessel. Exposed power conduits and circuits sparked fires that were rapidly burning out of control. The command deck survived and Kivar kept ordering his people his people to regain control – as if just by saying it, it would be so.
It took almost another 5 minutes for the core of the engine to enter overload. There was no way to stop it, most of that room had been exposed to the frozen expanse of space and the crew were all dead. The other ships watched as their flagship exploded in a fireball of brilliant and terrifying fire that was just as quickly snuffed out when the atmosphere from within the ship was consumed. All that was left was floating debris that stabbed into the hulls of the nearby ships and crippling them. The explosion itself caused massive amounts of damage to the nearest vessels and many also succumbed to the assault leaving them dead in space. Those ships that suffered damage to their engines exploded in minutes.
Future Antarian Ship…
He watched as another change in time was made. “Goodbye Kivar. Ship, commence protocol 24 – Destruct.”
“Confirmed, 5…4…3…2…”
“Emergency transport now!” he said as a matter of urgency.
His ship transported him away, sending him out in the seconds it took for the craft to explode. The sheer level of power was beyond anything ever encountered by the Antarians, a wall of energy spread out in an ever-expanding bubble. As it made contact with ships within the Antarian fleet, they were pushed in the direction of Earth. The might of it accelerated the ships, sending them at increasing speeds at odd angles to their usual orientation. Before long each vessel was reaching the limits of their structural stabilities and were being torn apart into chunks of metal.
The Pentagon, Same Time
In a room filled with computers and monitors, a four star general walked through the doors and over to the main screen that showed images of New Mexico and was zooming in.
“What the hell is going on?”
“Don’t know yet sir. There was some kind of massive power disruption over New Mexico and Texas. We’re getting reports from all over…people reported seeing a giant green light being shot up into the sky.”
“Tell them to lay off the early morning booze.” The general said
“Sir…most were coming from our military posts in the region.”
The General looked at the young sergeant, “A giant light?”
“A green light sir. We’ve got the computers triangulating the precise location now Sir.” The sergeant said as a nearby phone rang.
Another soldier picked it up, “General, Space Command is reporting a massive explosion in space. From the direction, it’s where this beam hit. They’ve got NASA redirecting Hubble right now.”
“I want a location on the source of that beam now.” The general said
“It’s coming through now sir, the computer has it pegged down to within a 5 mile circle about 10 miles outside…Roswell.”
The General blinked, “Roswell as in?”
“Yes sir, that Roswell.”
“Well, either this is a very big coincidence or I’m about to get an even bigger headache. Contact the commander of the nearest Post out there, tell him I’m on my way and want every resource he can spare. Then contact Andrew’s Air Force Base and tell them I need a Priority 1 flight to New Mexico.”
“Yes sir.”
Pod Mountain, 16:00
Within an hour of those calls the Granolith detected two jet aircraft inbound to do a flyby and checkout the area. The second it informed Max, he ran through the Pod Chamber and sealed the door to the cave. As the jets flew over head all they saw was the mountain but the aerial photos they took showed green energy spark between several rocks on the mountain surface. When he came back in Max looked at his family.
“I guess its time.” Max said and they nodded.
Before long military units began arriving, tanks, APCs, troop transports, helicopters and an awful lot of nervous and trigger happy soldiers. They had narrowed the location down a little more but seeing the photos of a lump of rock with green energy running over it gave them a precise location. As they moved in and circled the mountain, each looked as the residual energy continued to move over the rocks. They had never seen anything like it and it made then wary. However that caution was made worse when the skies were suddenly filled with streaking debris. They were shooting across the sky like fireworks and chunks of metal started falling down all over the planet. When that started, a call from the White House ordered the General to stand down and wait for further orders. The debris impacted countless cities across the globe but much of it was burned up in the atmosphere. That which survived crashing onto the planet were rushed into laboratories all over the place. It took many hours for an analysis to be done but that hadn’t even scratched the surface.
“Sir, we just got a report in.”
“Well?” The general asked
“The debris sir, it’s uh…the lab techs thinks that it is a mixture of other metals…sir the metals, they haven’t seen anything like them. They’re not on the periodic table. From the radiation types they’ve found, it definitely came from…I can’t believe I’m saying this…extra terrestrial.”
“And this light?”
“From the timing of everything they think it was some kind of weapon. They estimated the power to be equivalent to 7 gigatons of TNT. There’s nothing that powerful on Earth.”
“There is now.” The general said.
Word had quickly spread; you can’t move that many troops and equipment anywhere without someone spotting it. The press were hot on the trail of the story and were within visual range of the mountain. It was a nice view where they could see everything that went on. “ALRIGHT…MOVE IN!” The General called out, “I want that weapon found and whoever fired it.”
The troops all started moving in, moving at a slow place. Inside the Granolith Chamber, Max and all the others were watching through the Granolith’s systems. Max looked to Tess and nodded. Instantly a barrier of snakes appeared between the soldiers and the rock. It caused each of the troops to move back and aimed their guns. Several opened fire but to no avail. Only one soldier keeping the press back came running down with to the General.
“Sir, check this out.” He said as he held up a camera he confiscated from the media.
The general looked through it and suddenly all those snakes vanished, when he looked at the same area through his own eyes there they were. “It’s some kind of illusion, in our heads. Move on. There’s nothing there.” He ordered
His men moved on and stepped into the snakes, their feet passed right through them. Inside the mountain, Tess was straining to keep it going but she had to stop. They just had to watch as the soldiers kept getting closer and closer. That was when Kyle took her hand, the two of them looked into each other’s eyes. Tess smiled and released her powers into her mate and he focused on his new fire starting talents. Instantly a circle of fire formed around the mountain and then it surged. It span around like a tornado and ascended high into the sky.
“GO NO FURTHER!” A voice boomed from the fire.
“It’s just another trick…move in.” The General ordered but his men were hesitant at the sight before them. The general shook his head and moved in, if he had to lead the way then so be it. As he moved in, he stood before the fire. “It’s a trick.” He said before pushing out his hand. Big mistake. He instantly withdrew his hand as his flesh was burned and searing with pain.
Inside…
“Great, I’m dating someone with a god complex.” Tess said
“Oh come on, you have to admit that was cool.” Kyle said, “Besides I always wanted to do that.”
“Yeah, next comes the flaming finger to rewrite the 10 commandments with an amendment – Thou shall not kill the little green men. Kyle lets not mess with the people and what they believe.” Max said
“Yeah, yeah. I’ll stick to the fire, no voice.” Kyle said with a hint of disappointment
“At least they’re not getting any further.” Liz said, “But I don’t think that general will be too happy about his hand.”
“Hmm, I think it’s time I send a message.” Max said. Max put one hand on the Granolith and the others each put a hand on Max. Max extended his free hand out and it glowed.
Outside…
A medic was tending to the general but just as he was about to get it wrapped up in a bandage the skin started to change. The burns started to heal; both medic and General could only stare at his hand. “General!” a soldier called up as a spot at the front of the fires started to move. Sands spiralled up like the fire but they came together and formed an image. It looked human but there was no way to make out a face. It was like a mass of loose sand had been brought together in a tightly compacted form that could move and communicate with the soldiers. The press, up on their nearby hill, zoomed in and with the help of a parabolic microphone they could hear and see everything that was going in. “Hi. I guess you’re the one in charge. Sorry about your hand but at least it’ll be better in a few minutes.” Max said, although his voice was distorted.
“Who are you?” The general asked with eyes that reflected his amazement.
“Uh, no. I’m not telling you my name just now. It’s not important anyway.” Max said
“Okay then, what are you?”
“Just your friendly little alien. My species is called Antarian.” Max said, he didn’t think it would be a good idea to mention that he was a hybrid right now. “So, general…what shall we talk about?”
“How about the firing of that weapon and the explosion in space?”
“Well the Granolith is a tool not a weapon but like most tools it can be used as one. It was necessary to use because, well, not all of my people are the friendly kind. One actually put together a fleet to come and wipe Earth out, I hope to god he’s dead this time around, but the Granolith caused more damage than we actually expected. Anyway the threat is gone and Earth is safe but it still resulted in our exposure.” Max said
“You do sound human.” The general said
“That’s because we were raised as human, we went to school, grew up…everything in Roswell. Our parents, our adoptive parents, and those closest to us are in the mountain with us. For the record, even if you could get close to the rock you wouldn’t find the entrance and if you did you still wouldn’t be able to get inside.”
“If you really are here in peace you will let us pass so that we can speak face to face.” The general said
“Not on your life. You see a little while ago a spacecraft landed here. Your government took the bodies, did god knows what to the survivors and we know there were some and then you lied to the world about it for 60 odd years. Oh and by the way, in case your people try to censor this little chat, we’re intercepting the signal from those reports and magnifying the signal. It’s being sent all over the planet. Now on top of that, an FBI agent, 2 years ago, decided to kidnap me without any proof that I wasn’t a local and subject me to medical experiments and torture so you’ll understand why I would rather you keep your distance. I would cause a lot of problems if that looks like it’s going to happen again.” Max said, “Believe me when I say we are the good guys. And we are expecting a lift soon so we will hold up in here. We will be watching and as soon as we can leave we will. You’re people are not ready for us yet.”
“The Roswell Crash happened? I understand your concerns but we will not leave.”
“I wouldn’t expect you too. You have no reason to trust me and I have no reason to trust you. Just remember that we wont fire first but we will defend ourselves, so keep an eye on the trigger happy guys nearby.” Max said
The general nodded and with that Max’s image vanished and the sands making it up drifted back down to the ground. At the same time Kyle stopped his tornado of fire, there was no way he would be able to keep it up but as it stopped there was a perfect circle of glass. The sands had been melted by the heat and became a very fragile surface. Seconds later the General was on the phone to the White House and stayed on the line for half an hour. When he was done his troops started setting up a make shift base of operations, sleeping tens, a mess tent and everything else they needed. They were making themselves comfortable as they could given that they didn’t know how long they would be there. As for the rest of the world, objections were made of the military surrounding the first official contact with aliens, UN delegates were demanding that representatives were sent to speak with the aliens and more than a little bit of fear were roaming through the streets since the truth of the explosion in space was made public and soon several thousand UFO fanatics and scientists were making their way to Roswell.
To Be Concluded…
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 07:00 Saturday Morning
Early morning sun beamed through the gaps in Liz’s curtain and she awoke to find herself resting against Max. Both were naked under the covers and she snuggled into her love. She smiled; it had been a few days since she had the pleasure of waking up with their bodies pressed against each other and on the bedside cabinet was the foil wrappers of several condoms. Now that Liz was a hybrid like himself it was the first time that they used them and they had actually used their supply in that one night, however that didn’t stop them. They simply couldn’t get enough of each other but it was only that one time after they ran out and fell asleep. Then she felt his fingers brush the sides of her face and she looked up.
“How long have you been awake?” Liz asked
“Long enough. You’re beautiful when you’re asleep.” Max said
“Max, you think I’m beautiful whatever I do.” Liz said
Max smiled, “Hmm, true.” He said as he kissed her forehead, “So how are you feeling this morning?”
“Amazing. That was one night I’ll never forget.”
“Me neither. You were incredible.” Max said
“You weren’t so bad yourself. I’m astonished that we actually managed to find time to sleep.” Liz said
“Well after 10 or 11 times, exhaustion has got to be listened to.” Max said
“After 10 or 11 times I’m surprised you can still get one of these.” Liz said as she wrapped her fingers around his morning erection.
“Oh no, no, no. Please, Liz, you’ll kill me.” Max said as he removed her hand
“But what a way to go.” Liz whispered in his ear and then lost her smile.
“What’s wrong?” Max asked, “Oh…it’s D-Day.”
“A few months and a couple of million years worth of time travel ago, tonight was the night Kivar attacked.” Liz said
“Armageddon: take 2.” Max said as he held her close to him, “This time we’re not running.”
“So what is the plan anyway?” Liz asked
“We head up to the Granolith and wait. No one’s getting through that rock and if what Larek told me was right, we can use each other and the Granolith to magnify our powers to defend it.” Max said
“I guess we should go get ready, Kivar will be in range at some point today.” Liz said
“Yeah.” Max said
He looked into her eyes and kissed her, Max kissed her like it would be the last time and it was filled with need and passion. If it was the last time, he was going to make sure that Liz knew how he felt about it, not that she didn’t know. The young couple moved out of the bed and headed for her bathroom where they shared a very pleasurable shower.
Crashdown, 08:20
Max and Liz came downstairs as soon as they were dressed; they arranged to meet everyone there. Everyone had backpacks filled with clothes. They all had them ready since yesterday afternoon when they came home from school and Max had his in the jeep but just now he was carrying Liz’s. He was actually surprised when he saw that his sister had managed to limit herself to one bag but a look from Isabel told him not to say anything about it. Max knew that look well and knew fine well that he’d be taking his life into own hands if he tried.
“Hi you two.” Jeff said as he hung up a “Gone Camping” sign below his “Closed” one.
“Hey.” Liz said as she watched Maria down a few burgers, “Little early for that isn’t it?”
“Hey, we don’t know when we will get more.” Maria pointed out.
“Oooh. Good point.” Michael said as he looked up and jumped over the counter. He reached under and pulled out the entire on hand supply of Tabasco Sauce, “Just in case.” He said with a smile.
“Well, I guess…” Liz said
“Yeah.” Max said as they all looked around one last time.
Everyone picked up their belongings and headed out the door, Maria ran beck and grabbed one last bite. Their vehicles were all lined up outside and before anyone knew what was going on, they all drove off out of town. On their way, they couldn’t help but take in the details of every building they passed. Something inside them told them that this time they would never see their home again.
Pod Mountain, 09:00
The cars pulled up at the side of the rock and everyone got out and looked around. Tess immediately ran up the rock face to open the cave door while the others pulled out the camping gear from the cars. Jim also grabbed his son and Michael, as well as a few shovels, and went to dig up the supplies they hid there the previous night.
“This was a good idea.” Kyle said as he thrust his shovel into the ground
“Well we old people do have them from time to time.” Jim said
“Now did I say you were old?” Kyle asked innocently
“Hmm.” Jim mumbled
At that time, Isabel, Liz, Alex and Max were piling their bags along with their parents prior to carrying them up. Isabel picked up one bag, and it rattled with the sound of glass clunking together. “Okay, who brought the booze?” Isabel asked
“Uh, no-one.” Philip said
“Dad?” Isabel said
“Open it.” Charles said
Isabel did so and saw its contents; she closed her eyes, dipped and shook her head, “Oh, you guys. Nescafe coffee?” It was several jars worth of the brown granules.
“Yeah, well last time we got stuck without so…” Charles said
“Besides, what about Michael and the 30 odd bottles of Tabasco?” Jim yelled over
“Hey, that’s a dietary requirement quirk thing or whatever the hell you want to call it.” Michael said
“Okay, cave’s open.” Tess said as she came back down the trail
“Okay, you guys start taking everything up.” Max said to the others while he joined Jim, Kyle and Michael.
Everyone picked up a couple of bags and Tess led them all up the trail. “Oh hey, Jeff did you…” Jim called out and Jeff responded by pulling a can opener out of his pocket and waving it for him to see, “…Never mind.” Jim said
Soon they had finished digging up their supplies and carried them up to join the rest. Max stayed behind, the cars were parked close together and he locked them up but he knew that he couldn’t leave them out in the open. If he did, the second they drew anyone’s attention with their little firework display they would be able to identify them from the licence plates. Max raised his hand and caused a mighty wind to rise up. It picked up the sands of the desert around them and blew them in a circle around the cars, when it died off the cars were buried in the sand. However, he knew it wasn’t enough. He waved his and over the massive mound of sand and solidified it, turning it into rock that was identical to the stone of the mountain. It didn’t look one little bit out of place.
Granolith Chamber, A Little Later
While their parents were setting up the camping gear in the Pod Chamber along with some cardboard boxes with some of their more personal items like photograph albums and putting the supplies in the space just behind the pods while leaving a path clear to reach the granolith. They kept the main door to the cave open to let fresh air in, closing it wasn’t a problem if they needed to do it in a hurry. They planned to keep the chamber itself clear, they had no idea what would happen when the Granolith fired and they didn’t want to loose any of their belongings. Everyone was nervous although they didn’t let it show, but there were times when they simply held the hand of their significant other and it seemed a little better.
Max and the other teenagers came into the Granolith chamber and stood around the alien device. “Granolith…status?” he asked
“90% of required energy reached, system will accumulate remaining power in 45 Earth minutes. Location of target identified, Kivar’s bio-energy signature confirmed. Ship will enter range in 30 minutes.”
“Well, at least he’ll be 15 minutes closer when the Granolith fires.” Alex said, “Less chance of it missing if he’s closer.”
“I’m just hoping this thing doesn’t know how to miss.” Maria said
“Huh. Now that’s going to fester.” Max said
“It could be worse.” Isabel said
“Oh yeah? How?” Michael asked
“We might have changed things so much that if we end up in the future again Earth might be completely decimated with no one alive.” Isabel said
“Now you’re depressing me.” Maria said
“No, actually it could be worse than that. Kivar might get through, be so pissed that he blows the entire planet into little chunks that could fit inside a thimble. If we arrive in the future…nothing but vacuum for us to breath.” Alex said
“This sucks.” Tess said, “Any insights?” she asked Liz
“Nothing.” Liz said, “I actually haven’t seen anything for a while.”
“Thinking it’s going away?” Max asked
“I don’t know. Maybe I just haven’t focused on it enough.” Liz said
“You’ve never had to focus on it before.” Isabel said
“Yeah but that was when it first started it just hit me. Maybe now my brain has learned to put up some kind of wall to block it from when I’m in the middle of things.” Liz said
“Well then, let’s see if we can’t build a window in that wall.” Isabel said and held out her hand, “Come on. Want to help Tess?”
“Sure.” Tess said
Liz took it and followed Isabel. “Uh this isn’t the time for disappearing.” Max said
“We’re going further up on the mountain. We’ll be back in time for the show.” Isabel said
The three girls headed out and climbed up the mountain. On the peak, as settings go it was the most serene and peaceful, they worked away to help Liz build a focus on her insightful powers. They knew it would take work, Tess and Isabel had their entire lives to develop control and some level of understanding of their gifts but Liz only had them a few months. They could only hope to help her gain a glimpse into her powers.
Command Deck, Kivar’s Flagship, 10:00
“My lord.”
“What?” Kivar said
“Your agents on Antar have sent word, Larek is on his way to Earth space.”
Kivar chuckled, “Idiot. He knows he can’t get there in time.”
“Yes sir but he is still on route. They believe that he is attempting to get here in time to rescue the Royal Four.”
“Well then, let’s make sure he’s going to be disappointed.” Kivar said, “What has the Council said about his little excursion?”
“Yours sources said that they are still in deliberations. Of course, your forces moving in on the Great Hall has put a little bit of distraction on their talks. Their troops are causing yours some delays but they will fall.”
“Yes, yes, yes, yes…they will fall. And the empire will be mine, mine alone.” Kivar said
Granolith Chamber, 30 Minutes Later
In the Pod Chamber, there was a little campfire going and everyone was roasting some sausages over the flames as Nancy and Jeff were opening up some buns. A sound from the Granolith drew their attention. Max and the others moved through to the chamber and could feel the Granolith vibrating as through the very air with charged with it’s power.
“Granolith.” Max said
“Weapon Ready, Kivar in Range.” The Granolith said as an image appeared before the young man. It showed the mass of ships heading toward Earth and the largest of which, the one with Kivar, blipped yellow.
“That’s him?” Liz asked
“Confirmed.” The Granolith said
“Then I guess this is it.” Tess said
“You know, even if there aren’t any satellites over head, a blast this powerful is going to get picked up by something somewhere.” Kyle said
“Let’s hope Larek can get here fast.” Isabel said
“Granolith…fire when ready.” Max said
Everyone felt it, the entire mountain began to shake as the Granolith started to glow with a bright green aura. The walls changed colour to a similar shade and they could feel the air in the chamber start to spin around until it was almost at gale force speeds. A light started building up deep inside the blackness of the device, a light that was getting bigger and bigger until it encompassed the whole machine before the roof to the chamber vanished like it was an illusion. Everything in the chamber was constructed to be manipulated by the Granolith so if it needed the roof to go away, away it went. The next thing everyone saw was a massive pulse of light shoot out into the sky. It continued for over 10 minutes.
Future Antarian Ship, Immediately Following
If he had the ability to smile, Larek’s descendant would, but he didn’t even have a mouth. His body was pure energy and he could feel the raw power of the Granolith being sent out into the universe, he could feel it in every inch of his being. However, he knew the result, he knew what Kivar’s people would do once their leader was killed and he couldn’t allow that. He spent months watching the teenagers and as a result he developed a slight affinity for them.
The changes in the timeline meant that something’s had changed, maybe even enough to secure that of his race in his own time but Kivar had surrounded himself with the most violent of his race for soldiers. Dealing with them would beneficially serve future evolution. Even if to him humans were even more primitive than the Antarians in this time, he didn’t like seeing what would happen to them if he did nothing.
“Ship, initiate launch procedures.”
“Course?” his computer asked
“134 by 35. Full sub-slight velocity. Head directly for that fleet.”
“Confirmed.”
“Disrupt all Antarian sensor scans. Don’t let them see what’s about to hit them.”
In seconds the ship lifted off of the moon’s surface causing a massive plume of lunar dust to cloud up and burst outward. The ship darted off in the direction of the fleet, making a trail of streaking light as it moved to a point at the head of the Granolith’s pulse. His speed matched the beam and they moved together through space toward Kivar.
Kivar’s Flagship…
Kivar sat on his bridge, leaning back in his chair and looking up at his ceiling waiting for the chance to strike. Being this close had set his pulse racing at the excitement of it but he was still some hours away and that caused him to become bored out of his tiny alien brain.
“My Lord…I’ve got something…odd.”
“And that means?” Kivar asked
The solider pressed buttons and brought up the image on the main screen. He showed Kivar a flash of intense light move into the path of his ships. “What is it?” Kivar asked
“Unknown. We can only see it but there are no sensor readings at all. It’s like it isn’t there.”
“Recalibrate.” Kivar ordered
“Already have done but still nothing. We can only estimate but impact will be within a few minutes.”
“Spread the fleet out. Don’t allow impact.” Kivar said, “Code Red alert to all ships.”
“Yes my lord.”
All 500 ships spread out, putting dozens of miles between each one but they held their course towards Earth. All the crews held still with baited breath and watched as the object of light when zooming passed them. They felt a little relief but then they saw what it was preceding. It was heading straight for Kivar’s ship and despite whatever manoeuvres it did to avoid the attack, it wasn’t enough, not given the total width of the tip of the beam. Given its size, when the beam impacted, almost a full third of the ship was vaporised in an instant.
It was a clean hit; the edge of the blast was as sharp as glass but was just as smooth. There wasn’t even one tattered section of sticking out metal. Anyone in the rooms that were along the cut was sucked out into space, their bodies just floated there as the surviving crew lost all control of the vessel. Exposed power conduits and circuits sparked fires that were rapidly burning out of control. The command deck survived and Kivar kept ordering his people his people to regain control – as if just by saying it, it would be so.
It took almost another 5 minutes for the core of the engine to enter overload. There was no way to stop it, most of that room had been exposed to the frozen expanse of space and the crew were all dead. The other ships watched as their flagship exploded in a fireball of brilliant and terrifying fire that was just as quickly snuffed out when the atmosphere from within the ship was consumed. All that was left was floating debris that stabbed into the hulls of the nearby ships and crippling them. The explosion itself caused massive amounts of damage to the nearest vessels and many also succumbed to the assault leaving them dead in space. Those ships that suffered damage to their engines exploded in minutes.
Future Antarian Ship…
He watched as another change in time was made. “Goodbye Kivar. Ship, commence protocol 24 – Destruct.”
“Confirmed, 5…4…3…2…”
“Emergency transport now!” he said as a matter of urgency.
His ship transported him away, sending him out in the seconds it took for the craft to explode. The sheer level of power was beyond anything ever encountered by the Antarians, a wall of energy spread out in an ever-expanding bubble. As it made contact with ships within the Antarian fleet, they were pushed in the direction of Earth. The might of it accelerated the ships, sending them at increasing speeds at odd angles to their usual orientation. Before long each vessel was reaching the limits of their structural stabilities and were being torn apart into chunks of metal.
The Pentagon, Same Time
In a room filled with computers and monitors, a four star general walked through the doors and over to the main screen that showed images of New Mexico and was zooming in.
“What the hell is going on?”
“Don’t know yet sir. There was some kind of massive power disruption over New Mexico and Texas. We’re getting reports from all over…people reported seeing a giant green light being shot up into the sky.”
“Tell them to lay off the early morning booze.” The general said
“Sir…most were coming from our military posts in the region.”
The General looked at the young sergeant, “A giant light?”
“A green light sir. We’ve got the computers triangulating the precise location now Sir.” The sergeant said as a nearby phone rang.
Another soldier picked it up, “General, Space Command is reporting a massive explosion in space. From the direction, it’s where this beam hit. They’ve got NASA redirecting Hubble right now.”
“I want a location on the source of that beam now.” The general said
“It’s coming through now sir, the computer has it pegged down to within a 5 mile circle about 10 miles outside…Roswell.”
The General blinked, “Roswell as in?”
“Yes sir, that Roswell.”
“Well, either this is a very big coincidence or I’m about to get an even bigger headache. Contact the commander of the nearest Post out there, tell him I’m on my way and want every resource he can spare. Then contact Andrew’s Air Force Base and tell them I need a Priority 1 flight to New Mexico.”
“Yes sir.”
Pod Mountain, 16:00
Within an hour of those calls the Granolith detected two jet aircraft inbound to do a flyby and checkout the area. The second it informed Max, he ran through the Pod Chamber and sealed the door to the cave. As the jets flew over head all they saw was the mountain but the aerial photos they took showed green energy spark between several rocks on the mountain surface. When he came back in Max looked at his family.
“I guess its time.” Max said and they nodded.
Before long military units began arriving, tanks, APCs, troop transports, helicopters and an awful lot of nervous and trigger happy soldiers. They had narrowed the location down a little more but seeing the photos of a lump of rock with green energy running over it gave them a precise location. As they moved in and circled the mountain, each looked as the residual energy continued to move over the rocks. They had never seen anything like it and it made then wary. However that caution was made worse when the skies were suddenly filled with streaking debris. They were shooting across the sky like fireworks and chunks of metal started falling down all over the planet. When that started, a call from the White House ordered the General to stand down and wait for further orders. The debris impacted countless cities across the globe but much of it was burned up in the atmosphere. That which survived crashing onto the planet were rushed into laboratories all over the place. It took many hours for an analysis to be done but that hadn’t even scratched the surface.
“Sir, we just got a report in.”
“Well?” The general asked
“The debris sir, it’s uh…the lab techs thinks that it is a mixture of other metals…sir the metals, they haven’t seen anything like them. They’re not on the periodic table. From the radiation types they’ve found, it definitely came from…I can’t believe I’m saying this…extra terrestrial.”
“And this light?”
“From the timing of everything they think it was some kind of weapon. They estimated the power to be equivalent to 7 gigatons of TNT. There’s nothing that powerful on Earth.”
“There is now.” The general said.
Word had quickly spread; you can’t move that many troops and equipment anywhere without someone spotting it. The press were hot on the trail of the story and were within visual range of the mountain. It was a nice view where they could see everything that went on. “ALRIGHT…MOVE IN!” The General called out, “I want that weapon found and whoever fired it.”
The troops all started moving in, moving at a slow place. Inside the Granolith Chamber, Max and all the others were watching through the Granolith’s systems. Max looked to Tess and nodded. Instantly a barrier of snakes appeared between the soldiers and the rock. It caused each of the troops to move back and aimed their guns. Several opened fire but to no avail. Only one soldier keeping the press back came running down with to the General.
“Sir, check this out.” He said as he held up a camera he confiscated from the media.
The general looked through it and suddenly all those snakes vanished, when he looked at the same area through his own eyes there they were. “It’s some kind of illusion, in our heads. Move on. There’s nothing there.” He ordered
His men moved on and stepped into the snakes, their feet passed right through them. Inside the mountain, Tess was straining to keep it going but she had to stop. They just had to watch as the soldiers kept getting closer and closer. That was when Kyle took her hand, the two of them looked into each other’s eyes. Tess smiled and released her powers into her mate and he focused on his new fire starting talents. Instantly a circle of fire formed around the mountain and then it surged. It span around like a tornado and ascended high into the sky.
“GO NO FURTHER!” A voice boomed from the fire.
“It’s just another trick…move in.” The General ordered but his men were hesitant at the sight before them. The general shook his head and moved in, if he had to lead the way then so be it. As he moved in, he stood before the fire. “It’s a trick.” He said before pushing out his hand. Big mistake. He instantly withdrew his hand as his flesh was burned and searing with pain.
Inside…
“Great, I’m dating someone with a god complex.” Tess said
“Oh come on, you have to admit that was cool.” Kyle said, “Besides I always wanted to do that.”
“Yeah, next comes the flaming finger to rewrite the 10 commandments with an amendment – Thou shall not kill the little green men. Kyle lets not mess with the people and what they believe.” Max said
“Yeah, yeah. I’ll stick to the fire, no voice.” Kyle said with a hint of disappointment
“At least they’re not getting any further.” Liz said, “But I don’t think that general will be too happy about his hand.”
“Hmm, I think it’s time I send a message.” Max said. Max put one hand on the Granolith and the others each put a hand on Max. Max extended his free hand out and it glowed.
Outside…
A medic was tending to the general but just as he was about to get it wrapped up in a bandage the skin started to change. The burns started to heal; both medic and General could only stare at his hand. “General!” a soldier called up as a spot at the front of the fires started to move. Sands spiralled up like the fire but they came together and formed an image. It looked human but there was no way to make out a face. It was like a mass of loose sand had been brought together in a tightly compacted form that could move and communicate with the soldiers. The press, up on their nearby hill, zoomed in and with the help of a parabolic microphone they could hear and see everything that was going in. “Hi. I guess you’re the one in charge. Sorry about your hand but at least it’ll be better in a few minutes.” Max said, although his voice was distorted.
“Who are you?” The general asked with eyes that reflected his amazement.
“Uh, no. I’m not telling you my name just now. It’s not important anyway.” Max said
“Okay then, what are you?”
“Just your friendly little alien. My species is called Antarian.” Max said, he didn’t think it would be a good idea to mention that he was a hybrid right now. “So, general…what shall we talk about?”
“How about the firing of that weapon and the explosion in space?”
“Well the Granolith is a tool not a weapon but like most tools it can be used as one. It was necessary to use because, well, not all of my people are the friendly kind. One actually put together a fleet to come and wipe Earth out, I hope to god he’s dead this time around, but the Granolith caused more damage than we actually expected. Anyway the threat is gone and Earth is safe but it still resulted in our exposure.” Max said
“You do sound human.” The general said
“That’s because we were raised as human, we went to school, grew up…everything in Roswell. Our parents, our adoptive parents, and those closest to us are in the mountain with us. For the record, even if you could get close to the rock you wouldn’t find the entrance and if you did you still wouldn’t be able to get inside.”
“If you really are here in peace you will let us pass so that we can speak face to face.” The general said
“Not on your life. You see a little while ago a spacecraft landed here. Your government took the bodies, did god knows what to the survivors and we know there were some and then you lied to the world about it for 60 odd years. Oh and by the way, in case your people try to censor this little chat, we’re intercepting the signal from those reports and magnifying the signal. It’s being sent all over the planet. Now on top of that, an FBI agent, 2 years ago, decided to kidnap me without any proof that I wasn’t a local and subject me to medical experiments and torture so you’ll understand why I would rather you keep your distance. I would cause a lot of problems if that looks like it’s going to happen again.” Max said, “Believe me when I say we are the good guys. And we are expecting a lift soon so we will hold up in here. We will be watching and as soon as we can leave we will. You’re people are not ready for us yet.”
“The Roswell Crash happened? I understand your concerns but we will not leave.”
“I wouldn’t expect you too. You have no reason to trust me and I have no reason to trust you. Just remember that we wont fire first but we will defend ourselves, so keep an eye on the trigger happy guys nearby.” Max said
The general nodded and with that Max’s image vanished and the sands making it up drifted back down to the ground. At the same time Kyle stopped his tornado of fire, there was no way he would be able to keep it up but as it stopped there was a perfect circle of glass. The sands had been melted by the heat and became a very fragile surface. Seconds later the General was on the phone to the White House and stayed on the line for half an hour. When he was done his troops started setting up a make shift base of operations, sleeping tens, a mess tent and everything else they needed. They were making themselves comfortable as they could given that they didn’t know how long they would be there. As for the rest of the world, objections were made of the military surrounding the first official contact with aliens, UN delegates were demanding that representatives were sent to speak with the aliens and more than a little bit of fear were roaming through the streets since the truth of the explosion in space was made public and soon several thousand UFO fanatics and scientists were making their way to Roswell.
To Be Concluded…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 16
Pod Mountain, Noon, 2 Days Later
Nearly triple the amount of the initial deployment of troops had arrived to secure the area around the rock. However, soldiers weren’t the only ones that arrived. Most of the troops had been assigned to be a living barrier to prevents the massive amounts of people trying to get closer to the aliens. The desert had become centre of the party of the millennium as well as a potential riot situation. On one side of the mountain were those alien fanatics having a ball, on the other were those who feared what the aliens represented. They were afraid simply because they had no idea of what would happen next in their mediocre little lives.
The entire world was watching the little mound of rock in the middle of the New Mexico desert. A single camera was mounted on the hood of a Humvee with a dedicated feed to the White House and Pentagon. The president himself would be watching if he wasn’t getting an earful from his own people and other world leaders. It wasn’t like he didn’t know about the Roswell Crash, he just thought it was another conspiracy story told by nuts and now he was getting it for his predecessor’s actions in not disclosing it. In addition, world leaders put their militaries on high alert. It was a little late given that the real threat was now continually crashing into every region on the planet but that still didn’t stop them seeing what was in that mountain as a potential threat. Despite that fact that Max told them that they would be leaving soon, some annalists saw that was just an excuse to allow their transport into the atmosphere and from there it would attack. Of course there were other scenarios being churned out of the think tanks but the second someone mentioned invasion there was panic.
At the mountain, people did successfully break the military line but they were always stopped through a little trick of the group. Kyle would make his wall of fire, Max would make a shield bubble, Michael enjoyed having sand storms blow them all back but once, just once, they allowed some people to reach the rock and climb up it. Everyone watched as they suddenly vanished in a flash of light, only to reappear three feet above the ground at the back of the crowd and land on their butts. It certainly got the point across.
Then, as a whacked out guy in a silver spandex suit ran around with a sign saying “Beam Me Up”, a convoy of black cars came speeding through the desert and each one carried diplomatic plates. They came from New York, the UN, many leaders got tired of hearing the word ‘no’ and ordered their representatives to pay a visit. The cars came up and headed for the crowd, it was out of shear survival instinct that the crowd moved out of the way because the cars had no intention of stopping until they were at the military boundary. They knew they wouldn’t get through the mass of people if they did. The General and several heavily armed soldiers were brought over immediately as the cars pulled up and the delegates came out. Each one stood defiantly in the shadow of the mountain before them.
“General Gunnison.” The Chinese representative said, “We demand to speak with the aliens.”
“Gentlemen, ladies, leave now.” The general said
“We have the right to no what they have told you.”
“You know what they told us. I told the president and he had a press conference…perhaps you slept through it?” the general said, being a diplomat was not on his résumé.
“We know that these aliens said that they arrived here from this crash that we were all told was a weather balloon. You’ve had an alien craft in your custody for the better part of 60 years and aliens in residence. We have the right to know what technological secrets they’ve given you.”
“Wow, a little paranoid are we? This is the first I’ve heard of them actually existing. I’ve had no information about a ship or that they have had any contact with any government official aside from this supposed kidnapping by an FBI agent. They’re not interested in speaking to anyone.”
“And you expect us to believe you. You will let us pass and let us speak to them. They might be more open to us since we haven’t tried to do anything to them.” He said with a smirk
The general looked at him and simply moved aside, he knew just what the result would be. He ordered his troops to lower their guns and let them passed. Each one moved to the other side of the barricade and started walking toward the mountain. He held out his hands, they all did to show that they didn’t have any weapons. Every camera in the area was on them but as they approached Max’s shield formed, it circled around the entire mountain and was so close to the delegation that the head ambassador slammed right into. He fell back and blood started to flow from his nose. Then as he was pulled back, the sands right in front of the shield shifted and changed until there was a series of indentations. Words were written and everyone watched on as they spelt out “We just want to leave.”
The group of VIPs moved back to the barricade and as a medic worked on the ambassador’s nose, the general came closer with a smile. “I told you. They’re not very chatty.”
After he was taken care of each of them returned to their cars to contact their governments for instructions. Meanwhile, on one side the party continued and on the other there was just that little bit more fear given that they were wondering if there was anything that could get through that shield.
Granolith Chamber…
“Well, this is getting interesting now isn’t it.” Tess said as they all watched the images of what was happening outside.
“Something tells me that the Chinese dude isn’t gonna like us so much.” Michael said
“Well…it’s not like we didn’t warn them not to approach the mountain.” Max said
“You know, all those people out there. They would get very hungry.” Jeff said, “If we weren’t leaving…”
“Cha ching.” Liz said
“No. Chaaaaa chiiiiiing.” Jeff said
“You know if you want to…” Liz said
“And let my little girl go off to some alien planet alone? Hell no.” Jeff said
“Yeah right. You just want to see what’s out there.” Liz said
“Well that too.” Jeff said
Liz smiled, “Just don’t go touching anything. Put your hand on a rock and you might get swallowed up.”
“Uh huh.” Philip said, “Why are we going again?”
“Because it’s better this way so that we get to see our kids instead of having rocks thrown through our windows by the idiots on the other side of that crowd out there.” Amy said
“Oh yeah…that.” Philip said as he watched Liz, “You okay?”
“Yeah.” Liz said as she squirmed, “I’m just feeling a little bloated…probably just a bad sausage.” Then she ran her hand down to her belly and her pupils contacted.
Flash…
Liz saw herself standing in a field of grass, around were yellow crystal spires and flowing before her as a river of water that had a tint of purple to it. All around the area a gentle breath was blowing. Liz saw her parents carrying boxes that contained their more personal belongings from their house in Roswell as if they were just moving in. As Liz looked behind her she saw Isabel sitting back against a chair and looking over four infants as they played together.
Flash…
“Oh wow.” Liz said and then looked around at her extended family, “Uh…guys…”
Outside, 15:00
The General was still stuck with the UN, if he could have dumped them onto one of his lieutenants he would have been a very happy man. Of course they were adamant on getting into the mountain, some of their governments weren’t willing to take any chances or leave it solely up to a government that’s already lied big time to them with the proof staring them in the face.
“General, we demand that you use whatever resources you have to get us to speak with them.”
“For goodness sake, it’s not our choice in this. If they don’t want to speak to you we can’t force them and they’ve already demonstrated that they’ve got more power than we do. Personally, I am not going to raise even a potato gun to them.”
“Thanks.” Max’s voice said as the sands swirled around to make another image of himself. As he appeared every single last person in the area looked down at him and everyone pushed in closer to get just a glimpse. “Hi, from the looks of it there are a few problems. What’s up?”
“These people would like a word with you.” The general said
“Oh really? These would be the same people who represent a few governments with missiles getting ready to launch.” Max said
“WHAT?” The general yelled as he turned away to call his superiors
“Oh don’t worry, we’ve deactivated them. You see I’ve just learned something that is really, really incredible and I am not going to risk my family. So, anything that is designed to blow up simply wont. Not until we leave.” Max said, “So ambassador people…what are you wanting?”
“We demand…”
“Demand?” Max asked
“We would like to be told whatever technology you have given this country.”
“Yeah, we heard you ask that of the general before. He was telling you the truth; we haven’t shared anything with them or anyone else. When the ship arrives we will make sure that the ship we arrived on is removed as well as any data they would get…and from what I’ve been told, if they got anything out of it then it would be really base line information. Maybe enough to enhance some circuits and point in new directions but that’ll be gone when we leave. You’ll have to do it the same way we did…use your brains.” Max said, “That is assuming you survive, learn to work together and not letting really stupid things getting in the way.”
“And we’re just supposed to believe you?”
“Believe me or not, that’s your choice but I have told you the truth and we are the good guys here. All of you, I wouldn’t trust as far as I could through that mountain. Now, if you want to sit and talk so that we can get to know each other a little better for when we do make contact the right way in the future…by all means, have a seat because I would like to trust you.” Max said as he extended his hand and sands rose up from the ground and formed a table and chairs. They all sat down, including the general, and they started talking about things. Of course Max didn’t know much about the state of affairs outside of the solar system but he wasn’t actually out there. He was with the Granolith and had the ability to look up whatever answers he needed.
18:00…
Many hours later as the group of international delegates were winding up their efforts to gain access to technology or any sense of contact to what’s out there, clouds above the mountain rolled around with turbulence. Everyone heard a sound of thunder, a deep rumble that went on and on as massive numbers of bolts of lightning struck the ground and the mountain. Everywhere, the people were completely speechless as their heads all tilted up and watched as the massive ship descended below cloud level.
The enormous amount of static built up by its entry could only be expelled in the lightening but as each hit the ground there was no damage. It was all directed and kept away from the thousands of people that were gathering. Lights were flashing all over the hull, Larek picked up a few movies showing how the humans saw alien ships during his arrival and couldn’t help but play into it. Then a single and highly intense beam of light came out of a centre panel of the ship and shown down over the mountain.
“Well, I guess my ride’s here.” Max said
“I…eh…eh…” the general stammered out as he looked up.
Then Max made a decision, one that had been playing on his mind for sometime. He knew there would be a great deal of concern if certain people suddenly upped and disappeared so they only way to deal with it was to come clean. Max kept his shield up around the mountain, in case anyone had a gun aimed and ready to fire if they saw something moving, and focused his image before the general. The sands blew away and everyone could clearly see Max’s face as the cave door opened on the mountain and everyone came out. Cameras zoomed in and got clear pictures of their faces, they were beamed all over the planet. The people in Roswell who stayed in their homes were all watching television, being a small town they instantly recognised the faces they were seeing and their jaws hit the floor.
“My name is Max Evans, I’m a…was a student at West Roswell High. Me, my sister Isabel and our friends Michael and Tess are aliens from the planet Antar. Our ship crashed in 1947, we were embryos in pods and hidden away in the mountain by survivors. He were born, hatched or whatever you want to call it in the eighties with the physical appearance of 5 year olds. We came out, we were adopted…except Tess who was raised by one of the survivors. He’s dead now. With us up there are our parents who have chosen to come with us. In addition there is Liz Parker, Alex Whitman, Maria Deluca, Kyle Valenti and their parents…that includes Roswell’s Sheriff. They are all human but very special to us.” Max said, he didn’t think it was necessary to tell them that he made four humans into people biologically like themselves. “They’re coming with us because they might face reprisals about their relationships to us.”
Then Max’s image vanished as the real him came down from the mountain with Liz holding his hand. Above them a sweeping blue light moved over the mountain and swept up their families into the ship along with everything that was in the cave. Their belongings, the pods, the healing stones; their was nothing left beyond the size of crumb. Just to be sure, right afterward the ship increased Larek ordered the temperature in the caverns to be increased rapidly by a million or so degrees. He incinerated every trace of them from the cave right down to skin flakes and DNA. They all knew the government scientists would be all over the chambers and were intent on giving them nothing.
At the same time another beam was sent over to a non descript military base in another desert and the original ship from the Roswell Crash vanished. Their computers were all wiped and their hard copies and notes were suddenly all blank as though the ink itself had been sucked off of it. Before long nothing alien was left on the planet, even the dust left by the Skins was taken up. After their little Wipeout attempt they didn’t last much longer, not without their husks or the Granolith. All that remained was Max and Liz.
“Hi, I’m Liz Parker.” She said, “Just before you start doing the whole alien abduction thing, I’m going of my own free will…and I’m really excited.” She said with a wide grin. She couldn’t help it, Liz Parker was going to be one of the first humans to go to the stars. You couldn’t get much more of a claim to fame. “Oh and we’re the only ones going.”
“Yes and as far as I know there aren’t any other ships or aliens nearby. And I’m going to arrange it so that my people don’t come back here for a while. Anyone that claims that they were abducted by us…well they’re just nuts.” Max said
“Anyone before today…we don’t know.” Liz said, “Except four.”
“Well 1 we know who he was but there were four in total when we first arrived. Not that we ever met any of them. The crew did but not us.” Max said, “Oh that reminds me, something else we know about. Night of the Prom, guidance councillor’s office at Roswell High and Pam Troy…Bye bye.” Max smiled and then both were swept up by another beam of light without him giving any details. It was their final little dig at a person who caused some problems; they both knew the press was going to nuts to find out what the aliens knew…oh the scandal.
Everyone watched as the ship started to rise up through the cloud cover. Their eyes reflected the awe they all felt but then shielded them as a fiery red beam shot out and carved a large whirlwind symbol into the very rock of the mountain. They wanted to leave a reminder so that no one could cover it up or forget. The symbol was left carved in the rock but at night it would glow brightly. No chemicals, not hidden technology or anything else, just a glow that would be there as a constant unsolvable riddle to scientists. They wanted something that couldn’t be explained away quickly, just as a mystery that people couldn’t call a hoax or mass conspiracy.
Larek’s Ship…
The group of teenagers and parents stood in a room of white, only this time it wasn’t as fearful or imposing as the last time they were in a white room. This seemed incredibly welcoming with its single adornment, the symbol of the Royal Seal. None of their belongings were in this room but the Granolith was in the middle of the room. Soon a door opened and Larek entered the room.
“Welcome aboard my friends.” Larek said, “It’s good to see you all safe.”
“Believe me, we’re glad to be all safe.” Max said
Larek smiled and looked over their shoulders to the Granolith and nodded, glad to see that it was safe along with them. He moved over to the device and withdrew the vials of blood and tissue samples before he gave them to an aide, “Take these to Medical and place them in stasis until I ask for them when we reach Antar.” Larek said
“Yes sir.” The medtech said
“Now. Mr and Mrs Evans, it is a great honour to meet you and on behalf of Antar thank you for taking care of Max and Isabel, and helping Michael when he needed it. And thank you sheriff Valenti. Indeed it is a great pleasure to meet all of you…now there is a slight matter we need to discuss.”
“Oh?” Max asked
“Well as some of you know, time doesn’t work the same way on Antar as it does on Earth. We need to make a little adjustment.” Larek said as he opened a panel on the wall and brought out several bracelets. “These will allow you to live in our time frame. Sudden exposure to our time, your bodies simply wouldn’t be able to cope like Max, Isabel, Tess and Michael can…oh Liz, Kyle, Alex and Maria now that you are hybrids you’ll be able to handle it. Anyway, these provide a little protection.”
“So we have to wear these our whole lives?” Jeff asked
“Oh no. Just a few weeks. Sudden exposure is bad but the gradual exposure the bracelets provide will allow your bodies to adjust properly.” Larek said as they all headed out of the room and were escorted down the halls.
“Larek…I have to ask, is Kivar dead?” Max asked
“Not one of his ships survived and no escape pods have been detected. There is simply no way he could have survived a blast like that. The residual radiation in the area…we had to put our shields to full power to get through. We usually only have to do that if we fly close to a star.”
“About that. The big boom was a lot bigger than the big boom you said we’d get when we used the Granolith.” Michael said
“You actually had help. The reason you were sent back into this time, he was a future Antarian. He came back with you and put his ship on self-destruct. That blew up the rest of the fleet after you took out Kivar.” Larek said
“Is he okay?” Tess asked
“I hope so. I know he transported out before the detonation, once he did that he was exposed to the changed in time that he made. Without his ship’s protection he would have been erased from this time.”
“So he’s in the future without any knowledge about this? That’s gotta suck.” Maria said
“That’s why he left himself a message. A probe will let him know everything as well as carry those samples you gave me. Here we go.” Larek said as he stopped outside a door and pressed a button to open it. “These are your private quarters for our trip, all of your belongings have been transported in here. It’ll be quite long journey…4 days. We’ll have to take it slowly, we nearly burned out the engines to get here.”
“4 days, that’ll still be fast for us.” Liz said
“Well it’s slow for us. We can usually get anywhere in the empire in less than one. But, all your rooms are right next to each other. Feel free to use any of the ship’s facilities and if you need me I’ll be on the command deck.” Larek said
“Thank you Larek.” Max said
Everyone moved to their rooms and got settled in for their little trip. Before long they were all sitting in Max’s room and then looked out the windows as the stars suddenly shot by and then it turned into a swirling vortex as they moved far beyond the speed of the light around them. All sat back and enjoyed their smooth ride, along with it they were more excited than they had ever been in their lives, and infinitely more nervous about their destination.
Imperial Space Port, Outside the Capitol City of Antar, 4 Days Later
About midmorning fireworks were being shot into the skies of Antar. It had been along time since their king had been home and they were finally free of Kivar’s troops rampaging through their homes and cities, it was a time they were greatly looking forward to. Larek’s ship descended through the sky and came to the 5-mile high tower of metal and blue crystal that acted as a dock for all ships of the noble families on Antar. The ship moved slowly into place as the port extended out and they latched on to each other. Soon it was all secured and the main hatch opened.
Above them colourful explosions occurred and as Larek came out of his ship with the group and Max & Liz at his side, the council members approached wearing their most formal and official clothes for their station. Soon the two groups stood before each other and despite their reservations about the current relationships chosen by the Royal Four they bowed.
“Majesty.” They all said together before their most senior member came forward, “On behalf of our people, we welcome you back home to Antar.”
“We’re happy to be here.” Max said, “This is…beautiful.”
“You do not remember your life before?”
“No. Well not exactly. Tess has helped but even she hasn’t been able to remember everything. We have impressions, feelings about everything but no direct memories.” Max said
“I see.”
“I understand you have some concerns about my being with Liz.” Max said
“It has been a topic of discussion. Among those of our status, taking an off-worlder as a mate is unheard of…for someone of your status it is…was unthinkable.”
“Uh huh.” Max said, “Well I have a solution.”
“Yes Majesty?”
“I’m handing power over to Larek and hereby abdicating.” Max said
Larek blinked and looked over, “I’m sorry, I think I just jumped into another universe for a second. Could you repeat that?”
“I’m making you king.” Max said as he saw all his families eyes on him, “I haven’t been raised for this, I have no idea what I would be doing and I am not Zan. He’s dead, I have a part of him but…it’s not for me. I have no interest in ruling over an empire that I have only just seen for the first time 5 minutes ago. I wouldn’t know where to begin and since you have problems with certain members of my family it would be easier all around.”
“Max…I…” Liz said
“I’ve been thinking about this since we went to the granolith. I’m fine with it, actually it’s a load off.” Max said
“I…uhh…” All the nobles were flabbergasted and didn’t know what to say
“This is by far not the place to discuss such things.” Larek said, “We should go to the palace.”
“Of course.” Max said
Soon they all moved to one of the planetary transport stations where they boarded the Royal Transport. Soon it took off, flying over the city toward the palace.
Royal Palace, Antar, 13:30
“You could have told me what you were planning.” Larek said as he slumped down in one of the chairs.
“Where would be the fun in that?” Max asked with a smile
“You…eh…could have told me.” Liz said quietly
“Looking forward to being a queen?” Max said
“Hell no, but still…” Liz said
“I only finished making up my mind when I saw our little fanfare. That’s really not for me.”
“Speak for yourself. Did you see how many people were out there?” Kyle said
“Ah yes, the Roswell Football Star loving the adoration of the fans.” Michael said
“Well I would love this if they were here for me, but this is for you four. That’s gotta be stroking the egos.” Kyle said
“Oh I know how you like your ego stroked.” Tess said with a sly smile
“Tess…eww.” Maria said
“So let me get this straight. You really want to give all this up?” Isabel asked
“Yes I do. All I need in life is what’s right here.” Max said as he took Liz’s hand
“Well, if you think I’m going to let you off the hook then you are so wrong.” Larek said
“Meaning?” Max asked
“Meaning that since you so graciously and publicly turned power over to me, I am going to make sure you cant just disappear into some small corner of our little planet here. So, Max Evans, formally Zan ruler of Antar, as the newly appointed ruler I am setting you up as Grand Modran.”
Everyone blinked, waiting for an explanation, “And that would be?” Alex asked
“One of the greatest positions of respect on Antar, equal to that of the king but no real power except for being a highly regarded advisor to the throne. It was set up by one of your ancestors when he decided to retire and abdicate to his son. He thought it would be a good way of being around to advise when needed.”
“Uh, Larek, I can’t advice on anything. I don’t know anything about Antar.”
“Ah but you were born to the role and you have the instincts. Besides, there is nothing here you can’t learn.” Larek said, “And I think I have the perfect place for you all to live if the palace is out of the question.”
“Where’s that then?” Isabel asked
“Shalravi.” Larek said
“Where?” They all asked
Shalravi Peninsula, Antarian Equator, 16:00
It was the summer home of the Royal Family, crystalline spires that rose from a larger base crystal. All buildings on the planet were either grown from crystals and fused together or the much larger ones were grown with and combined with a metal superstructure. As Liz looked around, she recognised it was the same place from her previous vision back in with the Granolith. They all looked around, scarcely believing in the majesty of their surroundings. They were close to the sea, near mountains and isolated from the nearest cities. The only way in or out was through a transport.
It was the way the royals liked it, a place where they could go off and be by themselves without the people getting in. This was their private place and now it had been declared for the group by Larek, his first official act. Then he called for his second, at the time of the group’s arrival there were a handful of small crystals placed around the estate and they were growing. The crystals increased in mass, moving around and taking root in the ground and all the technology of an Antarian home was forming inside, perfect for their parents. After a few minutes of letting they stare around with their mouth’s hanging open, Larek escorted them all into the main building. The door opened by the crystal structure withdrawing to create a gap and closed up after them but inside it was all completely different. It was all four walls, ceilings, halls, windows and doors but it wasn’t the same crystal as the outside. Everything was set up almost normally, at least for the group of teenagers. Larek arranged for a little redecoration so that they could settle in more easily.
“Everything is in Earth style, at least from where you’re from.” Larek said
“Yeah. Thanks.” Kyle said
“You can adjust anything you like from the main computer, you all have access by the way but only in your own homes. That’s how it’s set for security.” Larek said
“So I can’t change anything in dad’s place?” Liz asked
“No, unless he set’s you as a user. Don’t worry, all the instructions are in the system. Our systems can also produce any clothing to any size, just scan in your physical features in and it’ll come out a perfect fit all the time. Now, we don’t exactly have kitchens like you are used to. We use food synthesizers and they are all programmed for all human dishes as well as Antarian ones.”
“Replicators?” Alex asked
Isabel closed her eyes and smiled, “I knew you’d say that.”
“But of course.” Alex said
“The computers have full range of entertainment, oh and your monitors have access to all broadcasted media…from all over the known universe. It automatically comes through in Antarian but you can select any language. Of course heating isn’t a problem, the building adjusts itself automatically depending on the temperature outside. Uh, yeah, our sleeping platforms do the same thing, they adjust to our body temperatures so we don’t have any coverings.”
“This is so cool.” Kyle said, “Oh where are the bedrooms by the way?”
“Down boy.” Tess said, “So where are the bedrooms?”
“All are upstairs. Of course the largest is Max and Liz’s.” Larek said
“Let’s not go there.” Jeff said
“Dad.” Liz said as a warning. “I think we better do some exploring.”
“Hmm.” Max said pondering on it for a second, then immediately afterward everyone tore off down the halls to check out every nook and cranny of their new home. Larek smiled and escorted their parents to their new homes and showed them around everything on the estate. It had been a hell of a day and soon they all needed their rest, but Larek insisted on one little public audience. After all, most of Antar had come out to greet them; it was the right thing to do.
2 Month Later…
After setting in, things happened fast. Hybrid pregnancies did only last one month and now two months later 8 very proud parents were looking at their kids in their little nursery. The new grandparents were also having the time of their lives as they played with them, rarely giving Max and the others time with their own kids. As it stood there were 2 infant girls and 2 infant boys and they were only the first of many. Antarians always believed in big families, it would be considered extremely odd if their newly returned Royals didn’t have at least 5 or 6 a piece.
“They’re beautiful.” Liz said as she looked at her baby boy.
“Yes they are.” Max said as he looked down at them before focusing on his son, “Some more than others.”
“Hey!” their friends all said together defensively
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, they’re all perfect.” Max said
“When is the ceremony?” Nancy asked
“Tomorrow at sunrise. Apparently it’s tradition that the naming ceremony happens then because of the whole symbolism thing of a new day being born.” Max said
“I guess there will be a turnout?” Philip said
“I may have abdicated but we are still of Royal blood. That counts for a lot on this planet. Before Kivar, our family apparently did a lot of good and the people and the nobles would like to pay their respects.” Max said
“Well, just so long as none of Kivar’s people plan on making an appearance.” Diane said
“They’re all on the run. All that’s left on Antar are minor soldiers, the worst of the worst are hiding on the other side of the empire.”
“At least the taskforce is closing in on them.” Tess said
“That’s what Larek tells me.” Max said
“Come on, we’ve got some preparing to do and word is we’re getting some gifts soon…a lot of gifts.” Michael said
Near the Antarian Sun, 1,273,004 Years Later…give or take a month
Everything remained pretty quiet, no more running, no more hiding. There was a mass of social events that were attended by the family over the years. All their lives they lived on Antar and spent time touring the empire. Not one of them could have resisted the urge to walk among the stars. However, just in case, Larek fulfilled his obligation and launched the probe given to him by his descendant. Now it’s time was up and the orb of light sudden revealed itself to the outside world and set off a beacon to attract attention. A massive ship approached, identical to the one that carried the teenagers back through time. It swooped through the system to the local star and absorbed the probe.
“What do we have?”
“Organic blood sir.” One being said as he ran his analysis, “Genetics indicate it’s a human/Antarian mix. It’s confirmed sir, according to the archives on board this is blood from the Eight…from over a million years ago.”
“Then we’re saved. Set a course back to Antar, best speed. I want those samples in a lab as soon as possible for DNA separation. And contact our people on Earth; get our friends there on the work. They’ve always had a knack for solving problems like this.” And they did, within one year the genetic problems were solved and the Antarians learned to have a little fun again…of course along with it came the ability to procreate again. After a little trouble, Earth settled down a bit. Give or take a hundred years of squabbling and fear, their space projects took off with new gusto. They hurled themselves into space looking for contact and they made it, with Max’s grandson who wanted to check out the old man’s old neighbourhood. After that, things really took off and after another hundred years Earth was officially declared a protectorate of Antar while they came into their own. Ambassadors were exchanged, trade started and it was happily ever after.
The End.
Pod Mountain, Noon, 2 Days Later
Nearly triple the amount of the initial deployment of troops had arrived to secure the area around the rock. However, soldiers weren’t the only ones that arrived. Most of the troops had been assigned to be a living barrier to prevents the massive amounts of people trying to get closer to the aliens. The desert had become centre of the party of the millennium as well as a potential riot situation. On one side of the mountain were those alien fanatics having a ball, on the other were those who feared what the aliens represented. They were afraid simply because they had no idea of what would happen next in their mediocre little lives.
The entire world was watching the little mound of rock in the middle of the New Mexico desert. A single camera was mounted on the hood of a Humvee with a dedicated feed to the White House and Pentagon. The president himself would be watching if he wasn’t getting an earful from his own people and other world leaders. It wasn’t like he didn’t know about the Roswell Crash, he just thought it was another conspiracy story told by nuts and now he was getting it for his predecessor’s actions in not disclosing it. In addition, world leaders put their militaries on high alert. It was a little late given that the real threat was now continually crashing into every region on the planet but that still didn’t stop them seeing what was in that mountain as a potential threat. Despite that fact that Max told them that they would be leaving soon, some annalists saw that was just an excuse to allow their transport into the atmosphere and from there it would attack. Of course there were other scenarios being churned out of the think tanks but the second someone mentioned invasion there was panic.
At the mountain, people did successfully break the military line but they were always stopped through a little trick of the group. Kyle would make his wall of fire, Max would make a shield bubble, Michael enjoyed having sand storms blow them all back but once, just once, they allowed some people to reach the rock and climb up it. Everyone watched as they suddenly vanished in a flash of light, only to reappear three feet above the ground at the back of the crowd and land on their butts. It certainly got the point across.
Then, as a whacked out guy in a silver spandex suit ran around with a sign saying “Beam Me Up”, a convoy of black cars came speeding through the desert and each one carried diplomatic plates. They came from New York, the UN, many leaders got tired of hearing the word ‘no’ and ordered their representatives to pay a visit. The cars came up and headed for the crowd, it was out of shear survival instinct that the crowd moved out of the way because the cars had no intention of stopping until they were at the military boundary. They knew they wouldn’t get through the mass of people if they did. The General and several heavily armed soldiers were brought over immediately as the cars pulled up and the delegates came out. Each one stood defiantly in the shadow of the mountain before them.
“General Gunnison.” The Chinese representative said, “We demand to speak with the aliens.”
“Gentlemen, ladies, leave now.” The general said
“We have the right to no what they have told you.”
“You know what they told us. I told the president and he had a press conference…perhaps you slept through it?” the general said, being a diplomat was not on his résumé.
“We know that these aliens said that they arrived here from this crash that we were all told was a weather balloon. You’ve had an alien craft in your custody for the better part of 60 years and aliens in residence. We have the right to know what technological secrets they’ve given you.”
“Wow, a little paranoid are we? This is the first I’ve heard of them actually existing. I’ve had no information about a ship or that they have had any contact with any government official aside from this supposed kidnapping by an FBI agent. They’re not interested in speaking to anyone.”
“And you expect us to believe you. You will let us pass and let us speak to them. They might be more open to us since we haven’t tried to do anything to them.” He said with a smirk
The general looked at him and simply moved aside, he knew just what the result would be. He ordered his troops to lower their guns and let them passed. Each one moved to the other side of the barricade and started walking toward the mountain. He held out his hands, they all did to show that they didn’t have any weapons. Every camera in the area was on them but as they approached Max’s shield formed, it circled around the entire mountain and was so close to the delegation that the head ambassador slammed right into. He fell back and blood started to flow from his nose. Then as he was pulled back, the sands right in front of the shield shifted and changed until there was a series of indentations. Words were written and everyone watched on as they spelt out “We just want to leave.”
The group of VIPs moved back to the barricade and as a medic worked on the ambassador’s nose, the general came closer with a smile. “I told you. They’re not very chatty.”
After he was taken care of each of them returned to their cars to contact their governments for instructions. Meanwhile, on one side the party continued and on the other there was just that little bit more fear given that they were wondering if there was anything that could get through that shield.
Granolith Chamber…
“Well, this is getting interesting now isn’t it.” Tess said as they all watched the images of what was happening outside.
“Something tells me that the Chinese dude isn’t gonna like us so much.” Michael said
“Well…it’s not like we didn’t warn them not to approach the mountain.” Max said
“You know, all those people out there. They would get very hungry.” Jeff said, “If we weren’t leaving…”
“Cha ching.” Liz said
“No. Chaaaaa chiiiiiing.” Jeff said
“You know if you want to…” Liz said
“And let my little girl go off to some alien planet alone? Hell no.” Jeff said
“Yeah right. You just want to see what’s out there.” Liz said
“Well that too.” Jeff said
Liz smiled, “Just don’t go touching anything. Put your hand on a rock and you might get swallowed up.”
“Uh huh.” Philip said, “Why are we going again?”
“Because it’s better this way so that we get to see our kids instead of having rocks thrown through our windows by the idiots on the other side of that crowd out there.” Amy said
“Oh yeah…that.” Philip said as he watched Liz, “You okay?”
“Yeah.” Liz said as she squirmed, “I’m just feeling a little bloated…probably just a bad sausage.” Then she ran her hand down to her belly and her pupils contacted.
Flash…
Liz saw herself standing in a field of grass, around were yellow crystal spires and flowing before her as a river of water that had a tint of purple to it. All around the area a gentle breath was blowing. Liz saw her parents carrying boxes that contained their more personal belongings from their house in Roswell as if they were just moving in. As Liz looked behind her she saw Isabel sitting back against a chair and looking over four infants as they played together.
Flash…
“Oh wow.” Liz said and then looked around at her extended family, “Uh…guys…”
Outside, 15:00
The General was still stuck with the UN, if he could have dumped them onto one of his lieutenants he would have been a very happy man. Of course they were adamant on getting into the mountain, some of their governments weren’t willing to take any chances or leave it solely up to a government that’s already lied big time to them with the proof staring them in the face.
“General, we demand that you use whatever resources you have to get us to speak with them.”
“For goodness sake, it’s not our choice in this. If they don’t want to speak to you we can’t force them and they’ve already demonstrated that they’ve got more power than we do. Personally, I am not going to raise even a potato gun to them.”
“Thanks.” Max’s voice said as the sands swirled around to make another image of himself. As he appeared every single last person in the area looked down at him and everyone pushed in closer to get just a glimpse. “Hi, from the looks of it there are a few problems. What’s up?”
“These people would like a word with you.” The general said
“Oh really? These would be the same people who represent a few governments with missiles getting ready to launch.” Max said
“WHAT?” The general yelled as he turned away to call his superiors
“Oh don’t worry, we’ve deactivated them. You see I’ve just learned something that is really, really incredible and I am not going to risk my family. So, anything that is designed to blow up simply wont. Not until we leave.” Max said, “So ambassador people…what are you wanting?”
“We demand…”
“Demand?” Max asked
“We would like to be told whatever technology you have given this country.”
“Yeah, we heard you ask that of the general before. He was telling you the truth; we haven’t shared anything with them or anyone else. When the ship arrives we will make sure that the ship we arrived on is removed as well as any data they would get…and from what I’ve been told, if they got anything out of it then it would be really base line information. Maybe enough to enhance some circuits and point in new directions but that’ll be gone when we leave. You’ll have to do it the same way we did…use your brains.” Max said, “That is assuming you survive, learn to work together and not letting really stupid things getting in the way.”
“And we’re just supposed to believe you?”
“Believe me or not, that’s your choice but I have told you the truth and we are the good guys here. All of you, I wouldn’t trust as far as I could through that mountain. Now, if you want to sit and talk so that we can get to know each other a little better for when we do make contact the right way in the future…by all means, have a seat because I would like to trust you.” Max said as he extended his hand and sands rose up from the ground and formed a table and chairs. They all sat down, including the general, and they started talking about things. Of course Max didn’t know much about the state of affairs outside of the solar system but he wasn’t actually out there. He was with the Granolith and had the ability to look up whatever answers he needed.
18:00…
Many hours later as the group of international delegates were winding up their efforts to gain access to technology or any sense of contact to what’s out there, clouds above the mountain rolled around with turbulence. Everyone heard a sound of thunder, a deep rumble that went on and on as massive numbers of bolts of lightning struck the ground and the mountain. Everywhere, the people were completely speechless as their heads all tilted up and watched as the massive ship descended below cloud level.
The enormous amount of static built up by its entry could only be expelled in the lightening but as each hit the ground there was no damage. It was all directed and kept away from the thousands of people that were gathering. Lights were flashing all over the hull, Larek picked up a few movies showing how the humans saw alien ships during his arrival and couldn’t help but play into it. Then a single and highly intense beam of light came out of a centre panel of the ship and shown down over the mountain.
“Well, I guess my ride’s here.” Max said
“I…eh…eh…” the general stammered out as he looked up.
Then Max made a decision, one that had been playing on his mind for sometime. He knew there would be a great deal of concern if certain people suddenly upped and disappeared so they only way to deal with it was to come clean. Max kept his shield up around the mountain, in case anyone had a gun aimed and ready to fire if they saw something moving, and focused his image before the general. The sands blew away and everyone could clearly see Max’s face as the cave door opened on the mountain and everyone came out. Cameras zoomed in and got clear pictures of their faces, they were beamed all over the planet. The people in Roswell who stayed in their homes were all watching television, being a small town they instantly recognised the faces they were seeing and their jaws hit the floor.
“My name is Max Evans, I’m a…was a student at West Roswell High. Me, my sister Isabel and our friends Michael and Tess are aliens from the planet Antar. Our ship crashed in 1947, we were embryos in pods and hidden away in the mountain by survivors. He were born, hatched or whatever you want to call it in the eighties with the physical appearance of 5 year olds. We came out, we were adopted…except Tess who was raised by one of the survivors. He’s dead now. With us up there are our parents who have chosen to come with us. In addition there is Liz Parker, Alex Whitman, Maria Deluca, Kyle Valenti and their parents…that includes Roswell’s Sheriff. They are all human but very special to us.” Max said, he didn’t think it was necessary to tell them that he made four humans into people biologically like themselves. “They’re coming with us because they might face reprisals about their relationships to us.”
Then Max’s image vanished as the real him came down from the mountain with Liz holding his hand. Above them a sweeping blue light moved over the mountain and swept up their families into the ship along with everything that was in the cave. Their belongings, the pods, the healing stones; their was nothing left beyond the size of crumb. Just to be sure, right afterward the ship increased Larek ordered the temperature in the caverns to be increased rapidly by a million or so degrees. He incinerated every trace of them from the cave right down to skin flakes and DNA. They all knew the government scientists would be all over the chambers and were intent on giving them nothing.
At the same time another beam was sent over to a non descript military base in another desert and the original ship from the Roswell Crash vanished. Their computers were all wiped and their hard copies and notes were suddenly all blank as though the ink itself had been sucked off of it. Before long nothing alien was left on the planet, even the dust left by the Skins was taken up. After their little Wipeout attempt they didn’t last much longer, not without their husks or the Granolith. All that remained was Max and Liz.
“Hi, I’m Liz Parker.” She said, “Just before you start doing the whole alien abduction thing, I’m going of my own free will…and I’m really excited.” She said with a wide grin. She couldn’t help it, Liz Parker was going to be one of the first humans to go to the stars. You couldn’t get much more of a claim to fame. “Oh and we’re the only ones going.”
“Yes and as far as I know there aren’t any other ships or aliens nearby. And I’m going to arrange it so that my people don’t come back here for a while. Anyone that claims that they were abducted by us…well they’re just nuts.” Max said
“Anyone before today…we don’t know.” Liz said, “Except four.”
“Well 1 we know who he was but there were four in total when we first arrived. Not that we ever met any of them. The crew did but not us.” Max said, “Oh that reminds me, something else we know about. Night of the Prom, guidance councillor’s office at Roswell High and Pam Troy…Bye bye.” Max smiled and then both were swept up by another beam of light without him giving any details. It was their final little dig at a person who caused some problems; they both knew the press was going to nuts to find out what the aliens knew…oh the scandal.
Everyone watched as the ship started to rise up through the cloud cover. Their eyes reflected the awe they all felt but then shielded them as a fiery red beam shot out and carved a large whirlwind symbol into the very rock of the mountain. They wanted to leave a reminder so that no one could cover it up or forget. The symbol was left carved in the rock but at night it would glow brightly. No chemicals, not hidden technology or anything else, just a glow that would be there as a constant unsolvable riddle to scientists. They wanted something that couldn’t be explained away quickly, just as a mystery that people couldn’t call a hoax or mass conspiracy.
Larek’s Ship…
The group of teenagers and parents stood in a room of white, only this time it wasn’t as fearful or imposing as the last time they were in a white room. This seemed incredibly welcoming with its single adornment, the symbol of the Royal Seal. None of their belongings were in this room but the Granolith was in the middle of the room. Soon a door opened and Larek entered the room.
“Welcome aboard my friends.” Larek said, “It’s good to see you all safe.”
“Believe me, we’re glad to be all safe.” Max said
Larek smiled and looked over their shoulders to the Granolith and nodded, glad to see that it was safe along with them. He moved over to the device and withdrew the vials of blood and tissue samples before he gave them to an aide, “Take these to Medical and place them in stasis until I ask for them when we reach Antar.” Larek said
“Yes sir.” The medtech said
“Now. Mr and Mrs Evans, it is a great honour to meet you and on behalf of Antar thank you for taking care of Max and Isabel, and helping Michael when he needed it. And thank you sheriff Valenti. Indeed it is a great pleasure to meet all of you…now there is a slight matter we need to discuss.”
“Oh?” Max asked
“Well as some of you know, time doesn’t work the same way on Antar as it does on Earth. We need to make a little adjustment.” Larek said as he opened a panel on the wall and brought out several bracelets. “These will allow you to live in our time frame. Sudden exposure to our time, your bodies simply wouldn’t be able to cope like Max, Isabel, Tess and Michael can…oh Liz, Kyle, Alex and Maria now that you are hybrids you’ll be able to handle it. Anyway, these provide a little protection.”
“So we have to wear these our whole lives?” Jeff asked
“Oh no. Just a few weeks. Sudden exposure is bad but the gradual exposure the bracelets provide will allow your bodies to adjust properly.” Larek said as they all headed out of the room and were escorted down the halls.
“Larek…I have to ask, is Kivar dead?” Max asked
“Not one of his ships survived and no escape pods have been detected. There is simply no way he could have survived a blast like that. The residual radiation in the area…we had to put our shields to full power to get through. We usually only have to do that if we fly close to a star.”
“About that. The big boom was a lot bigger than the big boom you said we’d get when we used the Granolith.” Michael said
“You actually had help. The reason you were sent back into this time, he was a future Antarian. He came back with you and put his ship on self-destruct. That blew up the rest of the fleet after you took out Kivar.” Larek said
“Is he okay?” Tess asked
“I hope so. I know he transported out before the detonation, once he did that he was exposed to the changed in time that he made. Without his ship’s protection he would have been erased from this time.”
“So he’s in the future without any knowledge about this? That’s gotta suck.” Maria said
“That’s why he left himself a message. A probe will let him know everything as well as carry those samples you gave me. Here we go.” Larek said as he stopped outside a door and pressed a button to open it. “These are your private quarters for our trip, all of your belongings have been transported in here. It’ll be quite long journey…4 days. We’ll have to take it slowly, we nearly burned out the engines to get here.”
“4 days, that’ll still be fast for us.” Liz said
“Well it’s slow for us. We can usually get anywhere in the empire in less than one. But, all your rooms are right next to each other. Feel free to use any of the ship’s facilities and if you need me I’ll be on the command deck.” Larek said
“Thank you Larek.” Max said
Everyone moved to their rooms and got settled in for their little trip. Before long they were all sitting in Max’s room and then looked out the windows as the stars suddenly shot by and then it turned into a swirling vortex as they moved far beyond the speed of the light around them. All sat back and enjoyed their smooth ride, along with it they were more excited than they had ever been in their lives, and infinitely more nervous about their destination.
Imperial Space Port, Outside the Capitol City of Antar, 4 Days Later
About midmorning fireworks were being shot into the skies of Antar. It had been along time since their king had been home and they were finally free of Kivar’s troops rampaging through their homes and cities, it was a time they were greatly looking forward to. Larek’s ship descended through the sky and came to the 5-mile high tower of metal and blue crystal that acted as a dock for all ships of the noble families on Antar. The ship moved slowly into place as the port extended out and they latched on to each other. Soon it was all secured and the main hatch opened.
Above them colourful explosions occurred and as Larek came out of his ship with the group and Max & Liz at his side, the council members approached wearing their most formal and official clothes for their station. Soon the two groups stood before each other and despite their reservations about the current relationships chosen by the Royal Four they bowed.
“Majesty.” They all said together before their most senior member came forward, “On behalf of our people, we welcome you back home to Antar.”
“We’re happy to be here.” Max said, “This is…beautiful.”
“You do not remember your life before?”
“No. Well not exactly. Tess has helped but even she hasn’t been able to remember everything. We have impressions, feelings about everything but no direct memories.” Max said
“I see.”
“I understand you have some concerns about my being with Liz.” Max said
“It has been a topic of discussion. Among those of our status, taking an off-worlder as a mate is unheard of…for someone of your status it is…was unthinkable.”
“Uh huh.” Max said, “Well I have a solution.”
“Yes Majesty?”
“I’m handing power over to Larek and hereby abdicating.” Max said
Larek blinked and looked over, “I’m sorry, I think I just jumped into another universe for a second. Could you repeat that?”
“I’m making you king.” Max said as he saw all his families eyes on him, “I haven’t been raised for this, I have no idea what I would be doing and I am not Zan. He’s dead, I have a part of him but…it’s not for me. I have no interest in ruling over an empire that I have only just seen for the first time 5 minutes ago. I wouldn’t know where to begin and since you have problems with certain members of my family it would be easier all around.”
“Max…I…” Liz said
“I’ve been thinking about this since we went to the granolith. I’m fine with it, actually it’s a load off.” Max said
“I…uhh…” All the nobles were flabbergasted and didn’t know what to say
“This is by far not the place to discuss such things.” Larek said, “We should go to the palace.”
“Of course.” Max said
Soon they all moved to one of the planetary transport stations where they boarded the Royal Transport. Soon it took off, flying over the city toward the palace.
Royal Palace, Antar, 13:30
“You could have told me what you were planning.” Larek said as he slumped down in one of the chairs.
“Where would be the fun in that?” Max asked with a smile
“You…eh…could have told me.” Liz said quietly
“Looking forward to being a queen?” Max said
“Hell no, but still…” Liz said
“I only finished making up my mind when I saw our little fanfare. That’s really not for me.”
“Speak for yourself. Did you see how many people were out there?” Kyle said
“Ah yes, the Roswell Football Star loving the adoration of the fans.” Michael said
“Well I would love this if they were here for me, but this is for you four. That’s gotta be stroking the egos.” Kyle said
“Oh I know how you like your ego stroked.” Tess said with a sly smile
“Tess…eww.” Maria said
“So let me get this straight. You really want to give all this up?” Isabel asked
“Yes I do. All I need in life is what’s right here.” Max said as he took Liz’s hand
“Well, if you think I’m going to let you off the hook then you are so wrong.” Larek said
“Meaning?” Max asked
“Meaning that since you so graciously and publicly turned power over to me, I am going to make sure you cant just disappear into some small corner of our little planet here. So, Max Evans, formally Zan ruler of Antar, as the newly appointed ruler I am setting you up as Grand Modran.”
Everyone blinked, waiting for an explanation, “And that would be?” Alex asked
“One of the greatest positions of respect on Antar, equal to that of the king but no real power except for being a highly regarded advisor to the throne. It was set up by one of your ancestors when he decided to retire and abdicate to his son. He thought it would be a good way of being around to advise when needed.”
“Uh, Larek, I can’t advice on anything. I don’t know anything about Antar.”
“Ah but you were born to the role and you have the instincts. Besides, there is nothing here you can’t learn.” Larek said, “And I think I have the perfect place for you all to live if the palace is out of the question.”
“Where’s that then?” Isabel asked
“Shalravi.” Larek said
“Where?” They all asked
Shalravi Peninsula, Antarian Equator, 16:00
It was the summer home of the Royal Family, crystalline spires that rose from a larger base crystal. All buildings on the planet were either grown from crystals and fused together or the much larger ones were grown with and combined with a metal superstructure. As Liz looked around, she recognised it was the same place from her previous vision back in with the Granolith. They all looked around, scarcely believing in the majesty of their surroundings. They were close to the sea, near mountains and isolated from the nearest cities. The only way in or out was through a transport.
It was the way the royals liked it, a place where they could go off and be by themselves without the people getting in. This was their private place and now it had been declared for the group by Larek, his first official act. Then he called for his second, at the time of the group’s arrival there were a handful of small crystals placed around the estate and they were growing. The crystals increased in mass, moving around and taking root in the ground and all the technology of an Antarian home was forming inside, perfect for their parents. After a few minutes of letting they stare around with their mouth’s hanging open, Larek escorted them all into the main building. The door opened by the crystal structure withdrawing to create a gap and closed up after them but inside it was all completely different. It was all four walls, ceilings, halls, windows and doors but it wasn’t the same crystal as the outside. Everything was set up almost normally, at least for the group of teenagers. Larek arranged for a little redecoration so that they could settle in more easily.
“Everything is in Earth style, at least from where you’re from.” Larek said
“Yeah. Thanks.” Kyle said
“You can adjust anything you like from the main computer, you all have access by the way but only in your own homes. That’s how it’s set for security.” Larek said
“So I can’t change anything in dad’s place?” Liz asked
“No, unless he set’s you as a user. Don’t worry, all the instructions are in the system. Our systems can also produce any clothing to any size, just scan in your physical features in and it’ll come out a perfect fit all the time. Now, we don’t exactly have kitchens like you are used to. We use food synthesizers and they are all programmed for all human dishes as well as Antarian ones.”
“Replicators?” Alex asked
Isabel closed her eyes and smiled, “I knew you’d say that.”
“But of course.” Alex said
“The computers have full range of entertainment, oh and your monitors have access to all broadcasted media…from all over the known universe. It automatically comes through in Antarian but you can select any language. Of course heating isn’t a problem, the building adjusts itself automatically depending on the temperature outside. Uh, yeah, our sleeping platforms do the same thing, they adjust to our body temperatures so we don’t have any coverings.”
“This is so cool.” Kyle said, “Oh where are the bedrooms by the way?”
“Down boy.” Tess said, “So where are the bedrooms?”
“All are upstairs. Of course the largest is Max and Liz’s.” Larek said
“Let’s not go there.” Jeff said
“Dad.” Liz said as a warning. “I think we better do some exploring.”
“Hmm.” Max said pondering on it for a second, then immediately afterward everyone tore off down the halls to check out every nook and cranny of their new home. Larek smiled and escorted their parents to their new homes and showed them around everything on the estate. It had been a hell of a day and soon they all needed their rest, but Larek insisted on one little public audience. After all, most of Antar had come out to greet them; it was the right thing to do.
2 Month Later…
After setting in, things happened fast. Hybrid pregnancies did only last one month and now two months later 8 very proud parents were looking at their kids in their little nursery. The new grandparents were also having the time of their lives as they played with them, rarely giving Max and the others time with their own kids. As it stood there were 2 infant girls and 2 infant boys and they were only the first of many. Antarians always believed in big families, it would be considered extremely odd if their newly returned Royals didn’t have at least 5 or 6 a piece.
“They’re beautiful.” Liz said as she looked at her baby boy.
“Yes they are.” Max said as he looked down at them before focusing on his son, “Some more than others.”
“Hey!” their friends all said together defensively
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, they’re all perfect.” Max said
“When is the ceremony?” Nancy asked
“Tomorrow at sunrise. Apparently it’s tradition that the naming ceremony happens then because of the whole symbolism thing of a new day being born.” Max said
“I guess there will be a turnout?” Philip said
“I may have abdicated but we are still of Royal blood. That counts for a lot on this planet. Before Kivar, our family apparently did a lot of good and the people and the nobles would like to pay their respects.” Max said
“Well, just so long as none of Kivar’s people plan on making an appearance.” Diane said
“They’re all on the run. All that’s left on Antar are minor soldiers, the worst of the worst are hiding on the other side of the empire.”
“At least the taskforce is closing in on them.” Tess said
“That’s what Larek tells me.” Max said
“Come on, we’ve got some preparing to do and word is we’re getting some gifts soon…a lot of gifts.” Michael said
Near the Antarian Sun, 1,273,004 Years Later…give or take a month
Everything remained pretty quiet, no more running, no more hiding. There was a mass of social events that were attended by the family over the years. All their lives they lived on Antar and spent time touring the empire. Not one of them could have resisted the urge to walk among the stars. However, just in case, Larek fulfilled his obligation and launched the probe given to him by his descendant. Now it’s time was up and the orb of light sudden revealed itself to the outside world and set off a beacon to attract attention. A massive ship approached, identical to the one that carried the teenagers back through time. It swooped through the system to the local star and absorbed the probe.
“What do we have?”
“Organic blood sir.” One being said as he ran his analysis, “Genetics indicate it’s a human/Antarian mix. It’s confirmed sir, according to the archives on board this is blood from the Eight…from over a million years ago.”
“Then we’re saved. Set a course back to Antar, best speed. I want those samples in a lab as soon as possible for DNA separation. And contact our people on Earth; get our friends there on the work. They’ve always had a knack for solving problems like this.” And they did, within one year the genetic problems were solved and the Antarians learned to have a little fun again…of course along with it came the ability to procreate again. After a little trouble, Earth settled down a bit. Give or take a hundred years of squabbling and fear, their space projects took off with new gusto. They hurled themselves into space looking for contact and they made it, with Max’s grandson who wanted to check out the old man’s old neighbourhood. After that, things really took off and after another hundred years Earth was officially declared a protectorate of Antar while they came into their own. Ambassadors were exchanged, trade started and it was happily ever after.
The End.
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837